Actions

Work Header

Taxes, Taxes, Taxes

Summary:

What if superheroes had to pay a property damage tax every time they destroyed property in the city? Kara has to pay a heavy fine and agrees to volunteer to clear the balance in a very unlikely place.

Notes:

Trigger Warning: There is a bit of violence toward the beginning.

Chapter Text

Kara is seated at a cubicle in her Supergirl costume staring at a typical pencil pusher hurriedly typing in the numbers. She looked around and saw Clark sitting in another cubicle behind her. He turned around and wave. 

 

“Let me know if you need any help!” 

 

Kara winced, hurriedly turned back around, and slouched in her chair. She looked back at the desk and saw the paper that brought her here. She was being charged $10,000 in property damage to the city while as Supergirl. Clark got the same paper, but he only has to pay $5. Her eyes started glowing red in rage while she gripped the chair. She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths.

 

 “I hate being jealous, but it isn’t fair! I was supposed to be his defender, not the other way around. I even had military training before coming to Earth, but Clark makes everything here seem so effortless. It just makes me feel….irrelevant.”

 

It was a sobering thought that had been haunting Kara each day. If she couldn’t serve her purpose, what was she going to do? She was nearly drowning in her sorrows and self-hatred when she felt the office lady’s hand on her arm. She looked up at the lady and saw she had a cheerful disposition. Kara forced the smile back into her eyes and lips. 

 

“I am sorry that I drifted off there….um Connie. Isn’t that your name?”

 

“Oh, you remember my name!”

 

Connie’s smile looked so genuine. Kara would have found it cute if this pencil pusher wasn’t about to clear her out of cash. She forced her smile even brighter hoping to charm the pants off this lady to lower the cost down.

 

“Yes. I try to be good with names as I can. Were you able to find anything that can bring the cost of the bill down?”

 

Connie’s smile grew dimmer. 

 

“Shit!”

 

“Well, we can’t lower the cost…”

 

“Even though this is my first time?” said Kara with a pout on her face. 

 

She wasn’t above groveling. She didn’t have this type of money, and she will be damned if she had to beg Clark for help.

 

“I know this seems very steep, but when villains and superheroes fight in the city, it causes a lot of property damage. The tax was created to help discourage these types of situations.”

 

“Even when we are saving the city?”

 

“If there was no way to get the villain out of the city, there would be little to no charge.”

 

“Which is what happened in my case.”

 

Connie’s face fell a little and started twisting her hands.

 

“Well, not exactly. While fighting Livewire, you took out several buildings before taking her down.”

 

“Yes, I remember.”

 

“Property could have been saved if you had utilized the fire hydrant and open pool in the area to stop Livewire due to her water vulnerability instead of using brute force.”

 

 

Kara slid further in her seat and sighed.

 

“I could have been more careful, but I was just in a hurry to prove I could do things faster than Clark.”

 

Kara looked back and saw that Clark had finished his payment and left. She looked back to Connie solemnly and asked, “What can I do now? Is there some type of payment plan I can do since I don’t have that type of money on me?”

 

Connie smiled a bit and said, “There are tons of options. We have a variety of payment plans, or we have different volunteer opportunities that you can choose to work off the payment.”

 

Connie passed her the book of all their volunteer opportunities and perused it for a minute. She was bored until one entry caught her attention and brought a smirk to her face. 

 

“I choose this one.”

 

Kara watched Connie’s face changed at her choice from a smile to a frown instantly. 

 

“Umm, are you sure you want to do this type of work.”

 

Kara smiled, and said, “Why wouldn’t I want to bring smiles to sick kids in a Children’s Hospital?”

 

“But…um… it is run by Lena…”

 

“Luthor. Oh, I am aware. I believe in judging people for their merit and not by association.”

 

“Okay, if you’re sure.”

 

“Oh, I am sure.”

 

“Me working for the sister of Clark’s greatest enemy. This will so get under his skin.”

 

Kara laughed wickedly as Connie eyes her warily while signing her up for the volunteer gig. 

Chapter Text

Kara sat at her kitchen table reading the news on her phone. On the front page, she saw the following: Flash Saves STEM In School. It had the Flash in Central City Middle School trying to get girls more interested in science, technology, engineering, and math. 

 

“Hmmm, wonder how much you owed to get roped into this?” muttered Kara. 

 

She shook her head. She hated being this cynical especially given the cause he was supporting. When she first came to Earth, she felt it was a travesty on how much the fields of science, tech, engineering, and mathematics seemed to be male dominated fields. On Krypton, everyone was on equal footing in those areas. Thinking about it caused her blood to boil. She took a deep breath and continued to read the article. As she read, it made her feel better that all the girls seemed interested in learning more. 

 

The real test is if they continue this outside of middle school. After my current objective, I wonder….

 

Kara sighed because she wasn’t able to finish that thought. She could hear her cousin coming a from a mile away. She shook her head and continued to pour coffee into her cup while reading the news. A couple of seconds later, Clark stood before her posturing. Kara kept looking down at her phone scrolling.

 

“You know the door is there for a reason,” muttered Kara. 

 

“Oh, come on. What is the fun in that? Besides, I just wanted to check to see how you are doing. Did everything go well with the IRS?”

 

“Everything went swell,” sighed Kara. 

 

Clark went to the kitchen cabinet and grabbed a cup. He then pulled up a chair to sit down and poured himself a cup of coffee. Kara kept her face as passive as she could, but she was beyond pissed. 

 

How dare he invade my space and think that he owns the place!

 

She kept her head down and poured more coffee for herself. 

 

No need to make more property damage over Clark even though punching him through a wall would be satisfying.

 

“What do you mean by swell? Did you have any trouble paying? If so, you know I would be willing to help?”

 

As much as she wanted to put him in a choke hold, Kara gripped the table while forcing the largest smile she could muster on her face. 

 

“They have a volunteer program so that I can work off the debt. I applied yesterday. I am just waiting to hear if I got accepted.”

 

Clark looked up at her startled. Kara smirked. 

 

Nice to see I can surprise even him. 

 

“I didn’t know that they had such a program. When they first rolled out the property damage law, you either had to pay the fine or get sued.”

 

“Well, it seems like times had changed,” smirked Kara. 

 

“Well, do you know what you are doing for volunteer work?” 

 

“I applied to volunteer at a hospital to help bring joy to sick patients.”

 

Clark patted her on the back which caused her to nearly cringe. She just focused looking down and sipping her coffee. 

 

“That is very amazing, Kara! Let me know if you get in. We maybe could do some type of double team at the hospital.”

 

He patted her on the head and got up and zipped out of there within seconds. Kara looked across the table where he sat. His coffee cup was still there with no coaster under it. 

 

For a superhero, you would think he would know how to clean up behind himself.

 

Kara shook her head as she gradually cleared up the table. She checked her phone and sighed. She still hadn’t heard back from the Luthor Children’s Hospital about her volunteer request. She went into her bedroom and searched her drawers. She looked around for a couple of minutes before stopping at a piece of paper. It had the contact information for the hospital, Samantha Arias. 

 

“Connie did say to reach out in person if I didn’t hear from them by last night,” muttered Kara. 

 

Connie expressed that usually they get immediate acceptance responses for the hero volunteer program after submitting the application. However, she had a feeling in this case that they may initially think that Supergirl’s application is a hoax given the circumstances. Kara balked at the thought. She clearly wrote Supergirl on the application. However, Connie countered that since people tend to only spend seconds looking through applications, they might just see the superhero logo and automatically assume Superman especially since Supergirl has only been around a couple of months. Given the lack of response, Kara now wondered if Connie could be right. She quickly zipped into her Supergirl outfit and stared at herself in the mirror for a minute. She stood up straight and did several quick poses. 

 

“Time to show Ms. Luthor that I mean business!” Kara exclaimed as she flew out the window. 

 

 

*****

 

Kara zoomed through the hospital. Some heroes like posing in public places to create what they would call a “friendly image”. Clark did it constantly. Kara personally thought that he does it for the attention. 

 

“It is probably not a good idea to pose for pictures when trying to do business with these people,” murmured Kara. 

 

After searching the floor, she finally found Samantha Arias’ office. She knocked twice and waited with her hands on her hips and standing as straight as possible. She waited a minute and the door opened to a startled looking brunette. 

 

“Wait…are…you…what!”

 

Kara smirked as her hand combed through her hair. 

 

“Hi! I am Supergirl! I recently applied to volunteer at the Luthor Children’s Hospital. I was told to contact you if I hadn’t heard back from you guys yesterday. I do hope it is okay if I just dropped by.”

 

Kara gave out the warmest, biggest smile she could muster. 

 

The brunette stared at her with a shocked expression.

 

“Ah, I remember the application. I saw the Superman logo on the application and thought that it was some type of joke. However, now I realize that the logo can also be for Supergirl.”

 

Kara chuckled.

 

I hate that Connie was right. 

 

“No worries. I thought that there might have been some confusion with the application and wanted to come down and explain everything in person if that is ok.”

 

The brunette quickly moved away from the door and said, “Please, come in.”

 

She guided Kara to a chair next to her desk. 

 

As they sat down, the brunette said, “Oh by the way, my name is Samantha Arias. I am the CFO of the hospital.”

 

Kara tried to stand up straight in the chair. It was uncomfortable, but she tried to ignore it. 

 

“Oh, I know. The information the IRS gave was pretty accurate even the picture.”

 

Samantha sighed and said, “I didn’t realize they were that thorough.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Well, I guess they wanted to provide as much information to make sure that we knew what we are getting into.”

 

Samantha leaned back into her chair, narrowed her eyes, and crossed her arms. 

 

“True point. Did they tell you what you would be getting into here?”

 

Kara smiled and leaned forward.

 

“Yes! They told me that I would be helping bringing smiles to children’s faces by reading them stories or playing games, things of that nature.”

 

Samantha leaned forward and narrowed her eyes more.

 

“And did they tell you that who the head of the hospital is?”

 

“Lena Luthor.”

 

“And that is not a problem for you?”

 

Kara leaned back and smirked. 

 

“Why would I get into issues that are between two grown men especially since I just got on the scene two months ago.”

 

Samantha scoffed and pointed at her chest. 

 

“So you are saying that you don’t have any type of loyalty to him.”

 

Kara wanted to grimace but kept a bright smile while clinching the chair. She struggled not to snap the arms in half. 

 

“My thoughts are that we are our own persons. I would like to be judged on my own thoughts, perspectives and merits. I am pretty sure that Ms. Luthor has similar insights.”

 

Samantha leaned back and gave a passive look. She stared at her for a couple of minutes, sighed and got up. 

 

“Follow me.”

 

Kara followed Samantha to the opposite side of the room which had a book case. Samantha pulled on one of the books slightly which opened the wall to reveal an elevator. 

 

“I didn’t realized that the hospital had a private elevator,” smirked Kara. 

 

“When you have Lex as a brother, one can’t be too careful.”

 

They got on the elevator and went up two floors. The elevator let off to a a short hallway with a door at the end. Kara tried to see through the door with her x-ray vision, but couldn’t. 

 

Her office is made with lead. Very clever. 

 

Samantha turned to her with a hesitant look on her face. 

 

“Wait here. I will let Lena know about the mix up and about your interest in helping.”

 

Sam then pressed her hand to the door which revealed a scanner which let her in. Once the door closed, Kara tried to use her super hearing to pick up any sounds. She smirked when she was able to pick up two voices. 

 

So not perceptive enough to sound proof the room. Interesting. 

 

Kara focused a little more and was able to hear everything crystal clear. 

 

“So remember the application from yesterday?”

 

“Yes, I do. I threw it out. It was obviously some type of prank.”

 

“Well, about that…”

 

“Don’t tell me we got more fake applications. Ugh! I am going to have to make sure that Jess is more stringent in how she filters out the crazies.”

 

“That’s the thing though. The application is real.”

 

Kara then heard laughter. It made her smile because the laughter sounded very melodic. After a couple of minutes the laughter died down.

 

“Wait, you can’t be serious!”

 

“I know it is hard to believe…”

 

“Tell him no.”

 

“Lena….”

 

“No! I don’t want anything to do with that pompous jackass. You can tell him to take that cape of his and stuff it up his ass!”

 

Kara then heard quick steps coming and the door burst open with a woman running straight into her and bouncing backward to the ground. The woman looked up and stared at Kara startled. Kara was nearly startled herself. She didn’t expect Lena to be this pretty with her green eyes and raven colored hair. 

 

“I thought you were him.”

 

Kara chuckled and held out her hand. Lena stared at it before taking it. 

 

As Kara helped her up, she said, “I can guarantee you I am much different than the my contemporary.”

 

Ms. Luthor is not a fan of the idiot either. This is definitely going to be fun. 

Chapter Text

Kara was seated across from Lena in her office. They were both just staring at each other with Samantha looking at them nervously from the other side of the room. It felt like they were in a never ending don’t blink challenge except that it had only been just a few minutes. Lena’s startled stare from early had turned icy. Kara had to admit to herself that Lena was impressive. The girl exuded confidence and intimidation with her stare, but it wasn’t enough to scare Kara off. She just kept giving her brightest smile while she waited. After another 2 minutes, Lena blinked, sighed, and shook her head. Kara had to stifle the chuckle that threaten to come out of her mouth. 

 

I may be able to wear her down just yet.

 

“Why are you here, Supergirl?”

 

“As I was telling your co-worker over there, I am here to volunteer for the hospital. I saw that you needed people to interact with the….”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “No, No. No. Don’t give me that professional bullshit! Why are you really here?”

 

The raven haired beauty leaned forwarded in her chair with her eyes issuing a challenge. 

 

Ah, she can be insightful. But would she be receptive to my true motives though?

“Honestly, I would like to use this opportunity to set myself apart from the one you called if I remembered correctly, a pompous jackass.”

 


“I knew I should have paid extra to have this whole office sound proof,” Lena muttered. 

 

 

Kara chuckled to herself. Lena was proving herself to be more and more interesting. She just wished she could be completely honest with her. It wasn’t quite a lie that she told her. She hated constantly being compared to the golden child that is her cousin. At least that is what the public believes. They already established a narrative in the papers that she was not only his cousin but that she was younger than him and had took her in like she was some poor defenseless child. 

 

If only they knew that I am not only technically older, but had to change that bumbling idiots diapers. 

 

“Some would see this as some type of ploy given our families history,” mused Lena. 

 

Hmmm, not taking the original statement. Going to have to push just a bit harder.

 

“I do see your point, but I think this can be an opportunity to help each other.”

 

Lena narrowed her eyes and scoffed. 

 

“And how exactly is that?”

 

Kara smiled brightly and said, “I did a quick research on this hospital last night. You poured a good portion of your money into this place to create state of the art equipment to provide the best quality of care for the children here. However, you have no investors to keep the cash flow coming. Several papers have done hit pieces which suggest you are working with Lex at the hospital in order to experiment on kids.”

 

“Which are all lies!”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I know that, but the public needs help with figuring that out.”

 

“What do you suggest?”

 

“I propose a partnership between the both of us. You can use photos and videos of me interacting with the kids at the hospital, and I can make an appearance at the hospital’s benefits and events to create a positive spin to rehab this place’s image.”

 

“And what would you want in return?”

 

“I just need to work off my $10,000. Plus, it would be an added bonus if this helps people to stop mistaking me for my cousin.”

 

Lena sighed and placed her head in her hands. 

 

“I don’t know about all of this.”

 

Sam came over and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder.

 

“Lena, this really could be we have been waiting for.”

 

“There has to be another way,” Lena muttered. 

 

Kara leaned back into her chair with a coy smile. 

 

“I guess the question you need to ask yourself is if you want your pride to come before the hospital since you don’t have enough money to keep it open another two months.”

 

Lena smashed her fist on her desk and looked enraged. 

 

“Hey! That is not fair. I can stretch my funds a little longer until we find somebody…”

 

Kara brightly smiled while leaning forward. 

 

“Do tell. Who exactly will be helping? The public hates you. Other superheroes seem to have the same perception as well since I am the only superhero that has applied to your posting other than the trolls since it went live over a year ago.”

 

The hate for Lena wasn’t exaggerated. The vitriol that Kara read in the paper about Lena made her skin crawl. The other superheroes weren’t much better. Some wanted to torture Lena to find out what she knew about Lex, but Clark stopped them. That startled Kara considering his hatred towards her brother. He said that going after her would go against everything they stood for. Kara often wondered if that was really true or if he was just giving the politically correct response. Kara stared back at Lena. She looked like she was in emotional turmoil twisting her hands like they were on fire.

 

Sam shook her head and sighed. 

 

“Lena, we are at the point where it is this or your mother and you know how your mother is.”

 

Lena placed her head in her arms on the desk and groaned for a moment. 

 

She looked back up with a grimace on her face. 

 

“Alright, we have a deal.”

 

Kara smiled brightly and put out her hand. Lena looked at it with a frown at first but gradually took her hand and shook it.

 

“Trust me! This will be a start of a beautiful relationship.”

 

“If only I could believe that fully.”

 

“Aww. Don’t sulk. I think we can make SuperCorp into a thing.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow while staring at Kara.

 

“SuperCorp?”

 

“Yeah. A Super and a Corporate woman putting their families petty differences aside to make the world a better place. You can use it in marketing to promote the activities and benefits you want me to come too.”

 

“I don’t know about that.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “It sounds perfect. I can already think of the things we can do with that theme.”

 

She quickly began jotting several ideas down in her phone.

 

Lena stared incredulously at her friend and loudly whispered, “Don’t encourage her!”

 

She turned back to Kara with reigned in passivity. 

 

“How do I contact you about upcoming events?”

 

Kara pulled from her pocket a small hand held device and handed it to Lena. She looked back up at Kara with confusion.

 

“You really just want me to press just the red button and you come running straight here?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “While the red button is for emergencies, there are several other smaller buttons that you can used on the device.”

 

Lena frowned and looked at it more closely. She didn’t notice before, but there were several buttons, a phone and a pen. She pressed the phone icon which produced a holographic keypad where you can dial out and make a call. She noticed it had a contact list which currently only listed Supergirl, but didn’t display the number. She pressed the pen icon which brought up a holographic keyboard where she could type out messages. 

 

She looked up at Kara impressed but quickly changed her expression to passiveness. 

 

“This will do just nicely.”

 

She is so cute trying to hide how much she likes the tech.

 

Kara was jolted out of thought by a noise coming through her comms. 

 

“Supergirl, this is Batman. We need you in Central City. Gorilla Grodd and Solomon Grundy are raiding S.T.A.R. Labs.”

 

Kara sighed because she had been enjoying the tense conversation with the intriguing Ms. Luthor. 

 

“I am sorry to have to cut this meeting short. Duty calls.”

 

With that, Kara quickly flew from the room. 

 

It may take some time, but I think I can win Ms. Luthor over. 

Chapter 4

Notes:

This chapter focuses on Lena's perspective.

Chapter Text

Lena sat at a table outside of her favorite restaurant Eduardo’s. She was currently looking through the menu with one hand while the other hand was tapping quickly against the table. 

She thought about her conversation with Supergirl a couple of hours ago, and it made her cringe. 

 

I hate being beholden to someone like her. Who does she think she is anyway?

 

Lena sighed and shook her head. Normally when people think they had the upper hand on her she would pull out a wild card and lord her brilliance over them. However, Supergirl was the first person in a long time to point out her shortcomings which she loathed. Lena has always prided herself on being self-sufficient, and it irked her that she had to resort to gimmicks like superheroes in order to get people to see the merit of her hospital. 

 

At least it is not that asshole. I can’t believe that goddess could be associated with a scum like him. 

 

Lena immediately blushed at the thought.

 

Sure, Supergirl is attractive. Especially her muscular legs and arms. I wonder if she has a six-pack. 

 

Lena quickly shook her head and sighed. 

 

“I need to get out more,” she muttered. 

 

I need to get back to the matter at hand. I refuse to let her think she won. I have one more trick up my sleeve if I could just play it just right.

 

She was lost in thought until she heard someone clear their throat.

 

Lena rolled her eyes, and said “It took you long enough to come back to take my order.” 

 

She looked up and froze. Sam was standing next to her with a smirk on her face. 

 

“Already having second thoughts I see.”

 

“How did you know I was here?” Lena croaked. 

 

Sam nonchalantly pulled up a chair next to Lena, sat down, and took the menu out of her hand. 

 

While perusing the menu, she said, “You and I have been best friends since high school. I think I know your more self-destructive habits by now.”

 

“What is that supposed to mean?” Lena scoffed. 

 

“When something seems too good to be true, you run in the opposite direction into something that is worse than the original option.”

 

Lena tried to grab the menu back from the clever brunette, but she was way too quick. Lena sat back and sulk. 

 

“You still didn’t answer how you found me?”

 

“You’re lovely assistant Jess told me that you were meeting with mommy dearest today.”

 

“Traitor,” mumbled Lena. 

 

Sam chuckled and said, “The saint deserves a raise.”

 

Lena turned away and muttered, “I don’t know why you both care that I went to see my mother anyway.”

 

“Because neither of us are blind. We know you are here to ask her to fund the hospital, and we will both quit if you go through with this.”

 

Lena narrowed her eyes and said, “You’re both bluffing.”

 

Sam took out her purse and produced two letters to hand to Lena. Her face went pale as she realized that they were resignation letters. 

 

“I thought both of you liked my mother,” said Lena mystified. 

 

Sam sighed and said, “Your mother is a lovely person when it comes to personal things like friendship and family. I will always be grateful to her for being an amazing support system to Ruby and me when my mom kicked me out of the house at an early age. However, your mom as a businesswoman is…..less than desirable.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I know you believe that my mother’s methods are unsavory…"

 

“That is an understatement. Lillian got where she is today by fear and intimidation. It works with her company, but it doesn’t foster a lot of trust between her and her employees.”

 

“I know which is why I wasn’t going to ask her for the money.”

 

“You weren’t?” asked Sam, narrowing her eyes.

 

“No, I was just going to tell her about our recent dealings with Supergirl is all.”

 

Sam stared at her for a moment and started chuckling. 

 

“What’s so funny?” asked Lena, frowning. 

 

“You think that your mom is going to give you the money to make you stay away from Supergirl.”

 

“Well, it is not like anyone in the family likes Superman anyway.”

 

“You do realize that Supergirl is her own person, right?”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “That is what she keeps on saying.”

 

Sam shook her head and stared back up at Lena. 

 

“Okay. Let’s say this plan of yours works. Do you really think your mom will just give you the money and not want anything in return?”

 

Lena looked down and started playing with the tablecloth. 

 

“I do expect her to want to make some changes.”

 

“And what if we don’t agree with those changes? It would be really awkward to tell her no with us owing her billions of dollars.”

 

“It’s not like she would lord it over us.”

 

“I don’t think that she would do that, but I do believe the overall objective of the hospital will change if you go through with this.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “She knows how important it is for me to provide healthcare for children who couldn’t access it. She wouldn’t be so cruel as to cut that part out of the hospital.”

 

“I don’t think she would do it automatically. I think she would allow us to treat the current patients here because we made a commitment to them. However, she wouldn’t let anyone else enter the program.”

 

“You think she would phase it out like that?” 

 

“I do. The thing is she would have some justification on her side. We are bleeding cash right now. If we had a proof of concept that something like this could be sustainable, it would be one thing, but…”

 

“Proving it to her would take more time than we have…” muttered Lena as she leaned back into her chair and sighed. 

 

This hospital was something that Lena wanted to survive. She wanted to prove that a Luthor could do something to give back to the community instead of causing it’s destruction. She looked back at Sam forlorn. 

 

“Supergirl is the only option.”

 

Lena hated that conclusion being forced on her, but she realized she couldn’t go through causing the integrity of the hospital to change. 

 

Sam looked at her cheerfully and said, “Glad that you have come to acceptance on everything. Now, we need to figure out how to make Supercorp a thing.”

 

“What is a Supercorp?”

 

Lena and Sam both shrieked. They looked up and Lillian was standing across the table from them. 

 

As she sat down she said, “I didn’t mean to scare you girls. What are you talking about that has you so captivated that you are not noticing your surroundings?”

 

Lena felt like her mind was short-circuiting. She knew her original thought was to tell her mother everything, but now she wasn’t so sure anymore. 

 

Lena quickly composed herself and said, “Nothing of importance. We were just hammering out a minor business issue.”

 

Lillian cocked her head for a moment with her eyes closed. 

 

“Super…Super…Super…Wait, did you guys finally find a superhero to help with the hospital?” asked Lillian. 

 

Lena and Sam gave each other bewildered looks. 

 

I have to give it to my mother. She is always sharp. 

 

Lena gave her a forced smile and said, “Actually, we have. However, it is at the beginning stages. No need to bore you with the details.”

 

Lillian chuckled and said, “Nonsense, I would love to hear all about it.”

 

“I think you would love this particular hero. They are new on the scene but we do believe that our partnership will do wonders with the hospital,” said Sam.

 

“Don’t oversell it,” muttered Lena while sulking.

 

Lillian looked at her daughter's expression and mannerisms and frowned. She sat back in her seat and sighed. 

 

“What is wrong with this person?” asked Lillian.

 

“Lillian, what makes you think there is something wrong?” asked Sam. 

 

“My daughter over there is a nervous wreck.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“What? It is true. You have one hand quickly tapping on the table and the other one keeps twisting at the tablecloth. Is this superhero you got mediocre? As long it isn’t that moron Booster Gold, it shouldn’t do anything to tarnish the hospital.”

 

Lena sighed and looked away. 

 

Lillian moved her chair closer to Lena and wrapped her arm around her shoulders.

 

“My dear, it will be okay. We could always give that Booster idiot some etiquette lessons and media training. We can make it work.”

 

“It isn’t him,” Lena muttered. 

 

“Then, who is it?”

 

Lena hesitated for a couple of moments, turned to her mother, and said softly, “Supergirl.”

 

Lena quickly looked away and awaited to be berated, but nothing came. She looked up and was startled to see that her mom had a faraway look about her. 

 

“Is everything okay Mom?”

 

Lillian looked back at her puzzled, but then quickly changed back to a warm smile. 

 

“Everything’s fine dear.”

 

Lena stared at her startled and said, “Really? You don’t think this is a terrible idea?”

 

“Why would I?”

 

“Given Lex’s issues with Superman, I just thought that you would….”

 

“Support his obsession with him. You need to give me a little more credit than that.”

 

“Then, why don’t you say anything about his antics?”

 

“What makes you think I don’t? He just ignores me like everyone else who doesn’t agree with him.”

 

“But you still fund his endeavors. It is one of the reasons why he doesn’t harass you.”

 

Lillian shook her head and chuckled.

 

“What?”

 

“You know what your brother’s version of love is. Do you think that I am a willing participant in some of the things he does?”

 

Lena stared at her startled. 

 

“Has he threatened you?”

 

Lillian grabbed Lena and Sam’s hands and said, “Lex tends to exploit weaknesses and knows that I would do anything to protect you girls and Ruby. The only silver lining is that he has only wanted money so far.”

 

“Why didn’t you tell us sooner?” asked Lena

 

“Yeah, we could have come up with something to help,” said Sam.

 

Lillian shook her head and said, “This is something for me to worry about. Besides, I would rather talk about the plans that you have for Miss Supergirl.”

 

Lena and Sam shared a knowing look. She knew that she couldn’t push the issue anymore with her mother, but that wouldn’t stop Sam and her from figuring out ways to help her later. She shook her head. She was baffled at Lex’s antics. Lex had always tortured her because she was illegitimate. However, she thought that he would never mess with Lillian. He always seemed such a mama’s boy. 

 

One day I will put that psychotic asshole in his place.

 

Lena shook her head out of her thoughts as she heard part of what Sam was telling her mom. 

 

“Well, Supergirl says that she will provide promotional videos and photos for the hospital and participate in fundraising events,” said Sam. 

 

“That sounds very generous,” said Lillian

 

“It is not like she is doing it out of the goodness of her heart. She needs to work back the damage she has done for the government, and she believes this will help disassociate her image from Superman,” muttered Lena. 

 

“You make it sound like a bad thing,” said Lillian. 

 

“It isn’t genuine.”

 

“Not all things in business are. When an opportunity arises, you don’t hesitate or scoff at it. You quickly embrace it.”

 

“So you think I should just not worry about her motives?” asked Lena sarcastically.

 

“I didn’t say all that. Take the opportunity, but you should go in with your eyes wide open. You never want to allow anyone to get the upper hand.”

 

Lena shook her head and went back to looking at her menu. 

 

Lillian chuckled, turned to Sam, and said, “I am sorry that I was late to Ruby’s recital last night. By chance, do you have any pictures?”

 

“Sure, let me send them to you.”

 

As Sam looked for her phone, Lillian looked down at her own with a frown. She quickly typed out a message and clicked send: We need to talk. We have a situation brewing. 

Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kara liked doing missions with others. She did like doing solo stuff, but the team activities reminded her of her time when she was a cadet in the Kryptonian army. Her best memories were of the camaraderie and friendships that she gained with the other cadets. It was one of the reasons why she was glad she was invited to the League a couple of months ago. As she flew, she thought about the first time she entered the Watch Tower. 

 

Three Months Ago

 

Kara stood in front of the window facing Earth.

 

I can’t believe how beautiful it looks from up here.

 

It was her first day of joining the League. She initially thought that it would take her a lot longer to be accepted. She stood up straight and smirked. 

 

They finally recognized me as an equal. 

 

She almost let out a chuckle until she felt a hand pat her on the back. She looked up and almost frowned when she realized it was Clark. She forced a smile quickly back on her face. 

 

No way am I going to let this idiot ruin this day for me. 

 

“Kara, I was wondering where you went off to. I gathered the council together to meet you.”

 

She nodded and followed Clark down the hallway. 

 

While they walked, Clark said, “Just want to give you a quick rundown of the council members. While the League is made up of numerous heroes, the council is the one that makes up the rules we abide by. Green Lantern is a drill sergeant. Very much into following the rules. Green Arrow is a good marksman, but very deadly. I don’t know why they let him on the team considering his methods are less than savory. Martian the Manhunter is a very dour being. Always talks about how his planet was taken over by the White Martians. I know he lost his family, but does he have to speak of it so often? It has been 1000 years already. With Wonder Woman, you don’t ever offer to help. If you do, she bites your head off. However, maybe she will let you help since you are a woman and all.”

 

Supergirl just stared at him baffled. She always knew he was a jackass, but she didn’t think he would have the gall to voice all these things out loud.

 

“Batman is a loner. I am honestly not sure why he joined the League since it doesn’t seem like he likes missions. He tends to only want to be called when needed. His sole focus is Gotham. The Flash is an intern I guess. He is not a council member yet. We are giving him a trial run. He has been in the League for almost three months. He is a bit flighty. Probably best to go to the others first before asking him for any help.”

 

If you really feel this way about your team, why are you even with them? 

 

A part of Kara really wanted to ask, but she had no intention of doing anything that would ruin this day. 

 

They finally reached the doors to the main room. Kara held her breath as Clark opened the door revealing the main leaders sitting down around a round table. They all looked up at her surprised except for Batman and Green Arrow. Batman looked pissed off for some reason while the Green Arrow frowned. Kara got a sinking feeling deep down in her stomach and was hoping that the looks weren’t about her. 

 

Clark took a couple of steps in front of her and said, “Everyone. I would like you to meet my cousin Supergirl. She is going to make a fine member of this team.”

 

Everyone looked at each other startled except for Batman and Green Arrow. Batman was gripping the table. Green Arrow looked like he was going to get up and fight someone until Green Lantern forced him back down. 

 

Something is wrong. Did Clark…. No, he wouldn’t. 

 

Clark smirked, stood up straight, and asked, “Is anyone going to welcome our newest member?

 

They all looked up at each other frowning until The Flash quickly sped up to her extending his hand. 

 

“Welcome to the team Supergirl. I’m the Flash.”

 

Kara forced a smile and said, “Thanks. It is nice to meet you.”

 

Wonder Woman stood up and walked towards her. Well, walking wouldn’t be the right word. It was like she was a model strutting down the catwalk. Kara knew she was a goddess, but she didn’t expect her to seem so ethereal. 

 

She held out her hand and said, “It is wonderful to meet you Supergirl.” 

 

Kara shook her hand while blushing. She looked around to the others and none of them seemed to want to budge which caused Kara to become nervous. Wonder Woman seemed to take notice of her demeanor. 

 

She turned to Kara and said, “I am sorry for not having a warm welcome. You just caught us in the middle of an important development.”

 

“I hope I didn’t cause any trouble,” said Kara hesitantly. 

 

Wonder Woman gave her a warm smile and said, “No, you didn’t cause any trouble at all. It is just that this issue is kind of urgent. Do you mind giving us a couple of minutes with your cousin so that we can go over the details with him? Then, we can give you a more proper welcome.” 

 

Kara slowly nodded. 

 

I hope I really didn’t cause anything to go wrong. 

 

Wonder Woman turned to the Flash and said, “Can you give Supergirl a tour of the Watch Tower while we fill Superman on everything that has happened?”

 

“Sure,” said the Flash hesitantly. 

 

He nervously motioned Kara to follow him out the door. When the door closed behind him, the Flash started to tell her about the different features of the Watch Tower. However, she tuned him out. She used super hearing to focus on the conversation. 

 

“You son of a bitch!” said Green Arrow 

 

“What?”

 

“You really going to play dumb?” scoffed Green Lantern. 

 

“I don’t know what you guys are talking about,” said Superman.

 

“We told you no when you asked about Supergirl joining the League,” said Batman. 

 

“I remember, and it was the wrong call.”

 

“We all voted on the issue. What gives you the right to disregard our feelings?” asked Wonder Woman. 

 

“That’s rich coming from you since you seem to disregard half the population anyway,” said Clark sarcastically. 

 

“How dare you!” exclaimed Wonder Woman. 

 

“It is not my fault the truth hurts,” spat Clark. 

 

Kara heard a chair flipping over and a loud smack. She then heard the door fly open and crack against the wall. 

 

Clark sighed and said, “Now, she chooses a time to be sensitive.”

 

“What the hell is wrong with you?” asked Green Arrow. 

 

“We need to be working as a team, but you keep pulling bullshit like this that undermines everyone,” said Green Lantern.

 

“You really think that Supergirl is a bad asset?” asked Clark. 

 

Batman said, “We don’t know which is the problem. None of us has worked with her. She has only had several battles over the last three months. It really doesn’t give us much data….”

 

“You and your data. Not everything can be solved by that.”

 

“If you are that insistent, why not give her a trial run with the Titans? It would give her a chance to not only work with people closer to her age, but it gives us a feel of what she can really do,” said Green Lantern. 

 

“The Flash is close to her age and he is on the team?”

 

“How would you know since he wears a mask all the time?” asked Green Lantern. 

 

“Probably used his X-ray vision, “ muttered Green Arrow.

 

“I would never!” said Clark, appalled. 

 

“He is not being entirely honest with us,” murmured Martian the Manhunter.

 

“I would never violate our member's privacy.”

 

“I am not talking about that,” said Martian the Manhunter. 

 

“What do you mean?” asked Green Arrow. 

 

“He doesn’t think Supergirl is ready for the League, do you Superman?”

 

“No, that is not it. ”

 

“I can read your mind despite you trying to drown out your thoughts with the song Don’t Rain On My Parade.”

 

There was a couple of moments pause before Clark said, “This is a violation of my privacy.”

 

“Why the hell are you putting us through this if you don’t believe she is ready for the League!” exclaimed Green Arrow. 

 

“This is the only way I can watch her,” muttered Superman. 

 

“And that doesn’t sound creepy at all,” said Green Lantern sarcastically. 

 

“It is not like that. I can’t let her fly out with that logo, possibly embarrassing me. With her in the League, I would have a better chance of monitoring her comings and goings and making sure she has a better outcome in battle.”

 

 

“While I am not sure if she is ready for the League, she isn’t defenseless as you are making her out to be right now. She doesn’t need your hand holding through battles,” said Batman. 

 

“This is rich coming from you. Didn’t one of your proteges die because of your lack of care?” 

 

Kara then heard a scuffle where she heard several smacks until she heard one that resulted in a crack followed by a loud thud. 

 

“How did you do that to him?” marveled Green Lantern. 

 

“Kryptonite rings work wonders,” said Batman. 

 

“How much to buy one off you?” asked Green Arrow. 

 

“We have a serious problem on our hands. What are we going to do about Supergirl?” asked Martian the Manhunter.

 

Kara then felt something on her arm. She looked up and saw the Flash staring at her with concern. 

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, I'm fine. Why?”

 

“You have tears streaming down your face.”

 

Kara touched her face startled. She didn’t realize she had been crying all this time. 

 

She shook her head and said, “No, I am really okay.”

 

Flash frowned and said, “No you're not. I can only imagine what you heard when we left the room.”

 

“You know about my super hearing?” asked Kara, startled. 

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “I kind of assumed. You would think the intellects in there would realize sending you away wouldn’t prevent you from hearing them.”

 

“Why did you play along?” asked Kara while wiping her face. 

 

The Flash paused and then sighed, “Your cousin recently has been making a lot of unilateral decisions without informing the team or just plain disregarding things that we have agreed on. It was a conversation that needed to be had before things got worse.”

 

“I didn’t realize.”

 

“Nor would we expect you. However, I do want to make one thing clear before we continue. I believe that you have the makings of being a great League member.”

 

“You don’t have to say that,” muttered Kara. 

 

The Flash patted her on the back and said, “One thing you should know about me is that I don’t say things I don’t mean. I am happy to have someone closer to my age on the team.”

 

“Ah, so you are younger than how you appear,” chuckled Kara slightly.

 

“Just don’t let the others know,” chuckled the Flash. 

 

Kara sighed and said, “So you really think I have what it takes huh?”

 

“I do. I have seen your battles on TV. You are doing a lot better than when I first started out.” 

 

Kara smiled and said, “Thanks.”

 

“Don’t mention it. Now, if you don’t mind, I need to find something to eat. I have to consume 10,000 calories a day so that I don’t pass out. Want to join me in the mess hall?”

 

“Sure!” 

 

Unknown to Kara as she happily followed Flash, another conversation was brewing. 

 

Batman, Green Arrow, Martian the Manhunter, and Green Lantern sat around the round table. They were staring at a knocked-out Clark. 

 

“How long do you think he will be out for?” asked Green Arrow. 

 

“Given his healing rate, I say about twenty more minutes,” said Batman. 

 

“Great, that gives us time to get out of this mess the idiot put us in,” muttered Green Lantern.

 

“What do you propose we do?” asked Martian the Manhunter.

 

“Obviously tell Supergirl that Superman made an error and offer her to join the Titans instead,” said Green Arrow. 

 

“I agree. It will give us time to observe her fighting abilities and her temperament especially. We don’t need another huge ego like Superman,” said Green Lantern.

 

“I think we should let her stay,” said Batman. 

 

“What!” exclaimed Green Arrow. 

 

“I think we should give her a chance to see how she does.”

 

Green Lantern frowned and said, “I am kind of surprised by your stance. You don’t have any concerns.”

 

“I do, but it is more long-term concerns,” said Batman. 

 

Martian the Manhunter frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

The Dark Knight looked over to the fallen Superman and sighed. 

 

He shook his head and said, “Superman has been a problem for a while. I don’t know if he is just going through something or this has been his personality all along, and it is just now starting to surface.” 

 

“What does that have to do with Supergirl?” asked Green Arrow.

 

“What if Superman loses control? What then?”

 

Green Arrow chuckled and said, “You easily took him out with that ring. I think we would be okay, especially if it is the six of us.”

 

Batman gave him a deadpan look and said, “The ring worked today because I had the element of surprise and his arrogance blinded him into thinking no one would go against him. He is not stupid enough to fall for the same thing twice.”

 

“I know it might be hard, but…” said Green Arrow.

 

“Batman is right. Superman is way too unpredictable. And honestly, if we send her back alone, she is going to be solely under his influence. Do we really want that?” asked Martian the Manhunter.

 

“Is it really our responsibility?” asked Green Arrow.

 

“It is if she starts doing the same things as him or something worse,” said Green Lantern

 

Green Arrow stared at them all baffled, shook his head, and said, “I hate this.” 

 

“I don’t think any of us are happy with it, but if shit hits the fan with Superman, I would rather her being mentored and working with us than with that narcissist,” said Batman. 

 

They all stared at Superman for another minute before shaking their heads and gradually leaving the room. 

 

Present day

 

Ever since that day in the Watch Tower, Kara has gone out of her way to prove herself to the League that she deserved to be there despite Superman strong-arming them. She hoped that today would be another way for her to showcase her strengths and talents. When Supergirl got to the S.T.A.R. Labs, she headed directly for the hill next to the building where Batman directed her to land. The Dark Knight and The Flash were already there waiting for her. She tried to mentally prepare herself. 

 

“So what is the situation?” asked Kara. 

 

“I am not sure yet. I just got here before you,” said the Flash. 

 

They both stared at Batman quizzically.

 

“From the 911 calls, we have narrowed down that Grundy and Grodd broke in and are currently going through the place. They are not sure what they are looking for. So far they haven’t harmed anyone, and have let the civilians leave,” said Batman.

 

“Ok, so now that we know there are no civilians around, we should go in and take them out,” said the Flash. 

 

Kara and the speedster were about to head off, but Batman grabbed them from behind. They both looked back at him startled. 

 

“Why did you stop us? asked Kara, frowning. 

 

“Yeah, and why are we huddled up outside? Normally, we head right into the action.”

 

Batman sighed and said, “The IRS has been cracking down on us about the property damage issue…”

 

Kara rolled her eyes and the Flash sighed and walked away a few feet. 

 

“Not this again,” said Kara sarcastically.

 

“I am not thrilled with them either. However, they did make one point that is hard to ignore.”

 

Kara chuckled at the notion.

 

What could those pencil pushers who hide behind their desk know about the blood and sweat we shed every time we go out into battle?

 

She started to ball her fist in rage. 

 

“Are we really going to take advice from them? No offense to them, but what would they know about that art of battle?” asked the Flash.

 

“They know how to work together in a team,” said Batman.

 

The Flash and Kara stared at him startled. 

 

“What is that supposed to mean?” asked the Flash.

 

“I want you to think about the last mission that you had when you fought the person solo and when you fought the person paired up with someone. Which was more successful?”

 

Kara thought back to her previous cases. None of them had failed, but she did notice one glaring difference which caused her to wince. She looked at the Flash and he was grimacing. 

 

Probably came to the same conclusion that I did.

 

Batman looked between both of them and asked, “Are either of you going to answer?”

 

Kara looked down and paused for a moment before saying, “I tended to do worse on missions where I was working with someone else.”

 

“Why?”

 

“I don’t know,” muttered Kara.

 

Batman narrowed his eyes and said, “So you are not going to admit that you have a tendency to showboat around Superman which causes you to be careless during battle.”

 

Kara stared at him wide-eyed, “I wouldn’t say that…”

 

Batman sighed and said, “You actually do fine when you are on missions with others. But when Superman appears out of nowhere, it is like you lose your focus.”

 

Kara began twiddling her thumbs. She never met someone that was so perceptive about her and she hated it. 

 

The Flash looked nervously back and forth between Batman and Kara and said, “Is that something that is her fault though? A lot of the battles where he shows up, he isn’t necessarily needed.”

 

Batman gradually turned and locked eyes with the Flash which caused him to gulp.

 

“Do you have any light to shed on your past battles?”

 

The Flash looked away from him and said, “I may have been told on several occasions that I have the tendency to act before assessing the situation.”

 

“Glad you have had some insight,” said Batman gruffly. 

 

Kara wanted to defend the Flash, but what he said was true. He was always the first to act on a mission that had caused things to get worse before it got better. Kara shook her head and sighed. 

 

“What do you suggest we do?”

 

“The League will be doing a trial test over the next three months. Wonder Woman, Green Lantern, and I will be leading team exercises during that time in the hope of building camaraderie and combat skills between the members.”

 

Kara smirked and the Flash chuckled at the last part. Batman narrowed his eyes at the speedster. 

 

“Is something funny?”

 

The Flash looked up nervously and said, “I am sorry about that. It is just that you don’t seem like the type of person that likes socializing.”

 

Batman stared at him sternly before continuing, “The reason why the three of us are leading teams is because we have had past experience. Green Lantern had to work with the Green Lantern Corp, Wonder Woman had to train and battle with her Amazonian sisters, and I mentored and trained the Bat Family back in Gotham. The two of you will be working with me for the next three months.”

 

“I am surprised Superman didn’t volunteer for this,” murmured Kara. 

 

Batman stared at her with a slight smirk on his face which quickly turned back to passive. It was so quick that Kara almost missed it. She shivered. His smirk was kind of unnerving. 

 

“Superman did volunteer for this actually and in particular wanted the both of you to be on a team with him. However, we had a feeling that he might have used the time you had together to showboat as the Flash so eloquently mentioned earlier.”

 

The Flash started to chuckle. Kara had to pinch herself to keep her from bursting out laughing. 

 

The Bat has a slight sense of humor to boot. He is more intriguing than I give him credit for. 

 

Batman looked at both of them and asked, “Now, I want you guys to tell me what you think the best approach in the current situation is right now.”

 

The Flash and Kara stared quizzically at each other a moment before the speedster said, “I think I should go in first to scout the place while you guys follow. We shouldn’t have to worry about Grodd’s telepathy since the Atom updated our comms to block his power against us.”

 

“A good start, but there is an even better option,” said Batman. 

 

Kara hesitated for a minute and said, “I could fly above the building to use my x-ray vision to scan the place to pinpoint where they are exactly. Then, I could direct us to different points of entry. Once we are in position, we can then enter the building and easily cut them off.”

 

“Good assessment. Best we get started then,” said Batman. 

 

Kara beamed a wide smile and the Flash gave her a pat on the back and a thumbs up. She flew off excitedly. She got into position and looked through the building. It took her a minute to see that they were on the first floor of the south corner of the building.

 

“I see that Grodd and Grundy are on the bottom level in the south corner of the building. It looks like they are ransacking a room in search of something. I can come at them from the top while the Flash can cut them off in the south entrance and Batman can come in from the North.”

 

“Good plan. Let’s get into position,” said Batman. 

 

Before they did anything, they heard static coming from the comms followed by a voice. 

 

“Hey, I am about ten minutes out from you guys. If you wait, I can help,” said Clark.

 

Kara froze, balling up her fist. 

 

He does this more and more. I can’t stand it. 

 

“Superman, we got this. I am heading into the building now,” said Supergirl. 

 

“Supergirl, wait!” yelled Batman.

 

Kara turned off her comms and flew into the building. 

 

Batman turned to Flash and yelled, “Go after her and provide support. I will enter through the other entrance to make sure that they don’t get away.”

 

The Flash nodded and sped off. Batman headed to the North entrance of the building. He had a handle on everything until a certain someone had to intervene. 

 

“Batman what is the situation?” asked Clark.

 

“This doesn’t need your attention. Supergirl, Flash, and I have this handle. Don’t come down here,” said Bruce sternly.

 

“But I could….” said Clark.

 

“Listen. If you come down here, you and I will have a problem. Do you understand me?” growled Batman. 

 

Superman sighed and said, “Fine. Hopefully, she doesn’t make a mess of things.”

 

The line went silent. 

 

“It is no wonder she has such a complex,” muttered Batman as he entered the North side of the building.

Notes:

I wanted to give you guys an idea of why Kara acts the way she does when Clark is involved. I like exploring why people end up the way they are, and I am looking forward to doing this with Kara, Clark, and Lena in future chapters. Hope you guys enjoyed it!

Chapter 6

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kara entered the building through the service entrance on the roof and flew down the stairwell until she reached the bottom floor. She quietly walked down the hallway until she heard voices. She peeked through the door at the end of the hallway and saw that Grundy and Grodd were still inside. Grodd was busy still looking for something. However, Kara focused more on Grundy. He wasn’t doing anything. He was frozen in place with a blank expression on his face. Kara knew that he was the living dead, but normally he was more animated than this. She slowly approached as Grodd continued to do his search.

 

“Where is it? The device should be here!” exclaimed Grodd while throwing a table into the wall. 

 

“If you had asked nicely, maybe someone would have been willing to help you,” exclaimed Kara as she punched Grodd from behind, sending him flying into a wall. While Grodd was momentarily indisposed, Kara turned her attention back to Grundy expecting an attack. However, he was still standing in the same place when she first entered the room. She went towards him and waved her hands in his face. He didn’t even blink. Kara stared at him baffled. 

 

“What did he do to you?”

 

While she was lost in thought, Kara heard the Flash shout, “Kara, behind you!”

 

Kara looked behind her to see Grodd’s fist come close to her face. She ducked just in time causing Grodd to stumble forward. While he regained his balance, Supergirl saw a blur sped through from behind and punched him in the back which caused him to hit the floor hard. 

 

Kara turned to Flash and said, “Thanks for the save.”

 

The Flash smiled and said, “Anytime.”

 

Grodd gradually got back up and stared at the two heroes disgruntled. 

 

“I don’t have time for you fools. Grundy! Defend your Master!”

 

All of a sudden, a loud groaning noise filled the room. Kara turned around and was unsettled by what she saw. Grundy had turned to look at them but his eyes were rolled to the back of his head and his mouth was wide open. 

 

The Flash turned to Grodd startled and asked, “What did you do to him?”

 

Grodd smiled menacingly and said, “I did what I must to ensure my legacy. Grundy was initially resistant, but some fine-tuning helped him to see things my way.”

 

Grodd walked away as Grundy ran full speed at the two heroes. The Flash dodged to the side and Kara started to fly above. Kara thought that she had a good vantage point. However, Grundy jumped high enough to grab her by the foot and swing her to the side crashing into the Flash. The impact was great enough to cause them to both hit a wall. 

 

“Oww” groaned Kara, gradually sitting up. 

 

“That hurt,” muttered the Flash getting up.

 

Kara looked up and saw Grundy moving full speed ahead again. 

 

Kara turned to the speedster and said, “You take him from below and I will try to take him from above. “

 

“Will do.”

 

The Flash sped forward and circled around him multiple times generating enough energy to shoot off a lightning bolt. It hit Grundy squarely in the chest causing him to go backwards. Kara flew up above and blew her freeze breath on him and encased him in ice. 

 

Kara landed right in front of her ice sculpture and grimaced. The Flash came up behind her and stopped in front of Grundy.

 

Kara turned to the Flash and said, “How do you think Grundy was being controlled? I thought that Grodd can only mind control living things and Grundy is the undead.”

 

The Flash frowned and said, “I have two working theories. Either magic is involved which I don’t know if Grodd would really subscribe to that level of mysticism or there is some type of mechanical device embedded in Grundy that is forcing him to do these things.”

 

Kara used her X-ray vision to scan Grundy’s body. It took her a minute, but she finally found what she was looking for.”

 

“He has a small mechanical device underneath his right ear that seems to be emitting some type of electronic pulse,” murmured Kara. 

 

“Scary to have the control of your body taken away like that,” marveled the speedster. 

 

“It is,” said Kara softly.

 

The speedster turned to Kara and asked, “So, about earlier?”

 

“What about earlier?” asked Kara startled. 

 

The speedster sighed and said, “Superman radioing in that he wants to come in on the mission with us.”

 

Kara tried to keep her face passive but struggled. She hated that she let him get to her each and every time. She wanted to prove that she had what it takes. 

 

“Do we have to talk about it now?” Kara asked with her voice strained. 

 

The Flash gave her a soft smile and patted her on the back. 

 

“When you want to talk, I will be there to listen.”

 

“Thanks!” Kara said while giving a slight smile. 

 

Kara turned to look back at Grundy. She didn’t want to leave him there with the mind control device on him. She was about to use her laser vision to destroy it, but she heard a cracking noise followed by a bam. She looked down but it was too late. Grundy’s arm had broken free of the ice and his hand wrapped around her neck gradually squeezing it. Flash went to try to help, but Grundy’s other arm broke free and grabbed him by the neck. Grundy swung his arms back and flung the heroes forward into the wall creating a crater. 

 

Grundy swung both hands to the ground and hit it at full force. The impact caused a crack to rapidly form on the ground that quickly spread to the wall that the supers hit. The crack spiraled upwards towards the roof causing it to collapse and bury the heroes. Grundy went forward towards the wreckage but stopped when he saw two metal balls hit close to him. The balls started to release gas that spread everywhere which caused Grundy to thrash around aimlessly in rapid rage. While Grundy was distracted, Batman headed towards the wall wreckage. 

 

“Supergirl! Flash! Can you hear me?” shouted Batman. 

 

The gravel from the wreckage slowly moved as Kara gradually climbed out followed by the Flash. They were covered in dust. 

 

“Are you guys okay?” asked Batman. 

 

“Just peachy,” groaned the Flash.

 

“Never have I looked more forward to a long hot bath,” muttered Kara. 

 

“Any of you figured why Grundy is more aggressive than usual?” asked Batman. 

 

While wiping the dust off her costume, Kara said, “There is a small metallic device under his ear that is emitting some type of electrical stimuli into his body. If I get close enough, I think I can remove it.”

 

They suddenly heard clapping, looked over, and saw Grodd clapping about 15 feet to the side of them. 

 

“You think it will be so easy to take my masterpiece off of Grundy? Then, let's make it a more even playing field.” 

 

Grodd threw two baseball-sized metal objects at them. Kara and the Flash easily caught them. 

 

The Flash smirked and said, “You really think these were going to take us out.”

 

Suddenly, there was a pop noise. The balls opened revealing a tiny electric lightning that zapped them briefly causing them both to drop the balls. 

 

“Kind of anticlimactic,” muttered The Flash. 

 

“Not everything I do is for the dramatics,” smirked Grundy. 

 

Kara shook her head. She was getting tired of this primate’s smugness. She started to try to fly, but couldn’t. She then tried to stare and use her laser vision, but nothing happened. 

 

She panickedly turned to the speedster and said, “Something is wrong. I can’t use my powers.”

 

The Flash tried to get himself to vibrate but nothing happened. He turned to Grodd mortified. 

 

“What did you do to us?”

 

Grodd chuckled and said, “It is quite genius really. I realized that some types of lightning can subdue the powers of a speedster. I combined it with the light of a red sun so it can be multipurpose for your Kryptonian friends as well. The effects are not permanent. However, I wonder how you will fare against Grundy in this condition.”

 

Grodd turned to Grundy and said, “I came for what I was looking for. Finish off these nuisances.”

 

Grodd runs towards the exit to escape. Grundy rushes towards them. 

 

Batman turns towards Kara and the Flash and aaked, “Do you think you can fend off Grundy while I go after Grodd?”

 

Kara knew the odds were against them without her powers. Grundy was inhumanly strong. 

 

Let’s hope my military background shines through all this. 

 

Kara turned to Batman and said, “Go, we can handle it.”

 

“We will be fine,” said the Flash.

 

Batman nodded and gave chase to Grodd. 

 

Grundy turned his direction to go after Batman. Kara took a stone from the ground and threw it at Grundy. 

 

“Hey, idiot! Who said you could leave?”

 

Grundy turned around screaming. 

 

“Did you really have to make him mad?” asked the Flash.

 

“It was the best I could come up with,” muttered Kara. 

 

Grundy started charging towards them.

 

“Well, I suggest we start running then,” said the speedster.

 

The Flash grabbed Kara and started running in the opposite direction from Batman. As Kara and the Flash ran around keeping Grundy distracted. Batman finally had Grundy in his sights. He threw his bat ring at Grodd which grazed his shoulder causing him to falter. Batman took that slight to high kick Grodd from behind which caused him to fumble forward into a wall and drop the device he was holding. It crashed to the ground breaking into multiple pieces. 

 

Grodd looked down horrified and yelled, “Do you know what you have done?”

 

The gorilla turned to Batman with rage in his eyes and charged towards him. He swung his arm at Batman, but he ducked. Grodd kept throwing punches until one landed and hit Batman in the chest. The force of the punch causes him to fly into the wall. Grodd turns to leave, but Batman throws the bat lasso which proceeds to wrap around the gorilla's feet causing him to fall and hit the ground in a loud thud. As Batman gradually walked towards Grodd, the gorilla easily tore through the lasso and charged toward him. 

 

The Dark Knight tried to dodge, but Grodd grabbed his cap and threw him into the wall again. 

 

Grodd smiled menacingly while walking towards Batman and said, “I will take great pleasure ending your pathetic life after you took my chance of having a new life away from me.”

 

Batman smirked and asked, “What makes you think you have won?”

 

Grodd laughed and said, “I must have hit you so hard that you are not thinking straight. No matter. Let me put you out of your misery.”

 

Grodd was so busy laughing that he didn’t notice that Batman hit a button on his utility belt. As Grodd was about to land a final blow to Batman in the stomach, he froze. His face quickly turned to pain. He fell to the floor writhing in pain. 

 

He grabbed his head and screamed, “That noise. Where is it coming from?”

 

“The bat ring that grazed your shoulder was laced with nanobots. I just needed to distract you long enough for them to get to your brain before I activated them. Scientists have noticed the frequency they produce while moving can impair even the greatest of telepaths.”

 

“Make it stop!”

 

“I will if you tell me what you were doing here.”

 

“Never!”

 

“Well, I guess you can writhe in pain until the cops get here.”

 

Grodd gave him an incredulous look before breaking down.

 

“Fine. Fine. I was trying to use the device to make more gorillas like me.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Why would I want to be only intellect among a mass of stupidity?”

 

Batman sighed while taking out more nanobots and placing them around Grodd’s wrists and ankles. The nanobots quickly formed around his wrist and ankles as large metal bands. Batman pressed the button on the utility button to stop the frequency wave. Grodd moaned in relief. 

 

“At least what I wanted to do is more noble, unlike the horrors the device was originally intended for. Humanity’s abuse of technology will be their downfall.”

 

“What do you mean by that?”

 

“You’re the so-called Great Detective. Figure it out yourself,” spat Grodd.

 

Batman was about to question him more until he heard a huge crash. He sprinted back toward the area that Supergirl and the Flash were in. By the time he reached the room, he saw Grundy flung the Flash into a wall. Kara had her arms wrapped around Grundy’s neck and was holding on for dear life. 

 

“Hold on!” shouted Batman. 

 

He flung his bat ring at Grundy which hit him in the chest. It sent a wave of electricity coursing through his body causing him to scream. Grundy grabbed Kara from behind and tried to pull her off. Right before he managed to rip her hold on him, she was able to grab the metal device from under his ear before he flung her into a wall. Grundy faltered forward as his eyes went back to normal. He shook his head and looked around confused. 

 

“Where is Grundy?”

 

Batman rushed towards Kara crumpled on the floor. 

 

“Supergirl, are you ok?”

 

Kara forced a smile while barely raising her hand with the metallic device. 

 

“See, we were able to get this off him.”

 

She coughed into her other hand. When she looked at it, it was covered in blood. 

 

“We need to get you out of here! Can you move?”

 

Kara looked around and noticed that things were getting darker. 

 

“I don’t know…”

 

Before she could finish, everything went dark. 

Notes:

Lena will be back next chapter!

Chapter Text

Kara looked up and smiled. Above her was Rao’s light shining down on her. She was surrounded by rolling green hills with a bubbling river nearby. She lay down with her eyes closed in the warm grass feeling the light tips against her fingers. She smiled as the heat from the red sun warmed her face. She felt a gentle hand nudged her. She looked up and saw her mom sitting next to her. She was wearing her blue ceremonial outfit for the House of El, with their family motto printed boldly in the center of her chest. Her long, curly brown hair hugged her face as she stared at Kara with so much love and warmth.

 

Kara smiled and said, “You’re here.”

 

Her mother chuckled and said, “Where else would I be?”

 

“I thought that you would be with Dad and the other scientists discussing the tremors around the city.”

 

“I think I had enough time listening to pompous men thinking that they know everything.”

 

“Even dad?” smirked Kara. 

 

Her mother chuckled and lightly slapped Kara’s arm.

 

“You know your dad is the exception. Your father is the only one other than me of course with common sense in that group.”

 

“Maybe, if you guys collected more data, you could…”

 

Her mother shook her head and said, “The tremors aren’t my main concern right now. I am more concerned about you.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why?”

 

Her mother looked back out at the grassy hill and sighed. 

 

“I often worried that we set you up with an impossible task.”

 

Kara sat up, grabbed her mom’s hand in hers, and said, “You never did such a thing.”

 

Her mom gave her a forced smile and said, “But, we did. We sent you off into the unknown to watch over Kal El. I was 28 when I had you and felt overwhelmed. You were only 22 with no support…”

 

Kara hugged her mom and said, “You don’t have to worry. I arrived much later than Kal. He is an adult now.”

 

Kara looked down, sighed, and said, “He obviously doesn’t need me around. He just thinks I am a nuisance.”

 

Her mother shook her head and said, “You are no such thing. You are one of the bravest people that I know. You are always the first to volunteer to go into situations where I have seen grown men falter. Did someone forget that they were the youngest cadet ever to become a corporal?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I remembered the baffled look on Major Sans’ face. He told me I would fail out my first year.”

 

“And you proved him wrong.”

 

Kara looked at her mom wistfully and said, “I wish I had a chance to be in my new position. Back then I had a purpose.”

 

“Purpose is ever evolving.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“You still have the same purpose of protecting Kal El. It is just the method of what you have to do has changed.”

 

Kara rolled her eyes and said, “That jackass could care less what I would think. Besides, he is doing fine on his own.”

 

“Are you so sure about that?” asked her mother. 

 

Kara frowned and tried to look up at her mother. However, everything had turned blurry. The red sunlight had intensified around her making it harder to see.

 

Kara placed her hand over her face and winced.

 

“Mom, I don’t understand.”

 

She heard her mother’s voice but she felt it was drifting. As the light became brighter and brighter, her mother said, “Remember the first principle of your training as a cadet. Kal El’s life depends on it.”

 

Kara jolted up breathing heavily. She looked around and noticed that she was sitting in a bed that had a sunlamp right above her. 

 

No wonder why I felt like there was sunlight on me.

 

She looked around more at her new environment and was startled. She was in a cave. A very well-lit cave. There were bats flying overhead. 

 

I guess that answers where I am at. 

 

She heard rumors before about Batman's supposed lair. She thought it was all myths about hiding in caves with bats especially considering how high-tech his weapons were. She shook her head. 

 

Looks like there was some truth to the rumors.

 

She looked to her left and was startled. There was a man unconscious in a bed a couple of feet from her. She didn’t recognize him at all. He had brown hair and peach-colored skin and wearing a white shirt. He appeared to be similar in age to her. 

 

Wonder if he is one of the Robins or even Nightwing. 

 

She tried to get up but winced. It felt like her body had been hit by a ton of bricks. She looked down at herself and was startled. She wasn’t in her Supergirl outfit anymore but in a nightgown.

 

“Hopefully my suit wasn’t destroyed,” muttered Kara.

 

She groaned again as she slowly made a second attempt to get out of bed. Once she got on her feet, she had to steady herself for several minutes. She looked over again at the unconscious man. He seemed to be the only person near and she wasn’t sure if she could make it around to explore. 

 

Hopefully, he is up for questions about this place.

 

Kara moved slowly towards the man. She tried to check to see if any of her powers like x-ray vision or super hearing worked so that she could try to see if there was anything wrong with the person, but none of her powers were working. 

 

Kara sighed and said, “I miss my powers.”

 

“You and me both,” the man mumbled. 

 

He sat up in the bed gradually and turned to stare at her. 

 

He smiled and said, “It is good to see you are awake. I wondered about you earlier.”

 

Kara looked back at the man hesitantly. She recognized the voice, but couldn’t place it for some reason. Didn’t help that her hearing was way less sensitive than normal since her powers were still gone. 

 

The guy looked at her quizzically for a moment and then started to chuckle. 

 

“I guess it is hard to recognize me without the mask, huh?

 

Kara stared at him for a moment quizzically until it dawned on her. 

 

“Flash, is that really you?” asked Kara baffled. 

 

The speedster chuckled and said, “I don’t know if I should take the shock in your voice as a good or a bad thing.”

 

Kara looked at him sheepishly and said, “No, it is nothing like that. It is just that other than my cousin, I haven’t met anyone else in their real-life personas.” 

 

“Makes sense given the secret identity and all.” 

 

He smiled, extended his hand out to her, and said, “Well, since the cat is out of the bag now, let me introduce myself. I am Barry Allen.”

 

She smiled and shook his hand. 

 

“My name is Kara Zor El, the last daughter of Krypton. I go by Kara Danvers on Earth though.”

“Nice to meet you, Kara.”

 

“Nice to meet you too.”

 

Barry tried to move himself so that he could sit on the edge of the bed in order to face Kara more, but the movement caused him to wince in pain. 

 

Kara looked down and began twiddling her thumbs. 

 

“I owe you an apology,” said Kara softly.

 

“For what?” asked Barry frowning. 

 

She closed her eyes and sighed. 

 

“I should have…I should have….”

 

Kara tried to hold back tears, but some started to break through. 

 

“Don’t cry. I am okay,” said the Flash softly.

 

“But it is my fault that this happened,” wailed Kara. 

 

“Sometimes missions go sideways. At least we completed the mission.”

 

“What makes you say that?” mumbled Kara while wiping her eyes. 

 

“I take it that you didn’t see the tablets next to our beds.”

 

Kara looked next to her and was surprised that there were tables next to the beds with phones, tablets, and a small basket of snacks. The speedster took the tablet and started scrolling until he found what he was looking for and handed her the tablet.

 

“See! Grodd is in jail and Grundy was eventually released since he was being controlled against his will.”

 

However, Kara was no longer looking at the article. She was staring at what it showed at the top of the screen.

 

“It says that this article was published 3 days ago!” exclaimed Kara. 

 

“Yeah, I saw that. I didn’t realize we had been out that long. I just woke up a couple of hours ago.”

 

Kara looked at him and frowned. 

 

“How are you so calm about this?”

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “Honestly, this isn’t been the longest that I have been unconscious for. When I first got my powers, I was was knocked out for 6 months,” 

 

“Wow!”

 

“I know. It was a lot to take in. But I got cool powers after the end of it. It is the same this time.”

 

“How so?”

 

“We are in the Bat Cave!”

 

Kara looked at him quizzically and said, “I get that, but why is that a big deal.”

 

“Big deal. Big Deal! How are you not reacting to all of this?”

 

“What is so great about the Bat Cave.”

 

The Flash looked at her baffled and said, “It is Batman’s lair. He has never revealed the bat cave to anyone other than those in the Bat Family. I have asked him the last several months to see it, and he would just stare at me for a couple of seconds and walk away. This has been my ultimate dream since I was a little kid.”

 

Kara gave a small smile and said, “I am glad to see that your dream came true. I just wished it happened under better circumstances.”

 

“It is good to see that you both are awake now.”

 

Supergirl and the Flash balked and turned to the side to see a man a couple of yards away walking towards them with a cart that had multiple trays. He was on the elderly side and dressed in a suit and tie. Kara went into a fighting stance.

 

“Who are you?”

 

The man stopped and chucked.

 

“My name is Alfred Pennyworth. I am the caretaker of Master Bru…Batman’s headquarters.”

 

“I can’t believe he actually has staff for the place,” marveled the Flash. 

 

Kara relaxed and looked at him sheepishly. 

 

“Sorry about being so defensive.”

 

Alfred smiled and said, “Don’t worry dear. I imagine waking up in a strange place can be quite unsettling, but rest assured we did our best to get both of you back to 100%.”

 

Kara nodded towards the sun lamps and said, “I am kind of surprised that he had those lying about.”

 

“Fortunately for you, your cousin has had a need for this in the past.”

 

“Really?”

 

Alfred smirked and said, “I have never met a person in my 70 years of life who doesn’t have some type of flaw or weakness. It would be kind of foolish to think otherwise.”

 

Kara cocked her head at him for a moment. It made her think about her dream and her mother’s request. 

 

I wonder…..

 

The Flash inched over towards the table and said, “Please tell me that there is food in there.”

 

Alfred unveiled the tops from the trays and Kara stared at the table startled. Not only was it filled to the brim with food, but it was with all her favorites: pancakes from Noonan’s, double-decker with cheese and cheese fries from Big Belly Burger, the Oreo cookie malt that she liked from The Dairy Shack across the street from her apartment and so much more. She looked over at the speedster and saw he had the same look as her. 

 

She turned to Alfred and asked, “How does he know what food we like?”

 

Alfred smirked and said, “He doesn’t get called the Great Detective for nothing.”

 

Kara just rolled her eyes. 

 

The Flash smiled and said, “It’s weird, but I am too hungry to care at this point.”

 

He started digging in. Kara sighed and started grabbing food and then settled in the chair next to the Flash. 

 

Alfred smiled and said, “I am glad you guys are enjoying the food. Batman will be in shortly to give you the rundown of what happened after the mission.”

 

With that, he left. Kara gulped at that last statement. She wasn’t looking forward to the upcoming conversation. 

 

As her mind started to spiral, the speedster said, “Don’t worry.”

 

Kara cocked her head and asked, “What?”

 

“You worry too much. It will be like a bandaid. It will hurt coming off, but then you will quickly move on to the next thing.”

 

“Is that really how you think the conversation is going to go?”

 

The Flash gulped and Kara yelped. They slowly turned around and saw Batman staring back at them. 

 

“Well, maybe…” said Barry before he stopped after seeing Batman narrow his eyes at him. 

 

Batman turned to Kara and asked, “Why are you not under the sun lamps? You need to stay under there for another 10 hours for you to be completely healed.”

 

Kara sheepishly ran back to her bed and laid down. Batman sighed and shook his head. 

 

“I am glad to see that both of you are awake and are able to move.”

 

“Yeah, I thought that there would be more damage considering we were fighting Grundy without our powers,” said Barry softly. 

 

“Well, since you brought it up, let’s go over your medical prognosis. Flash, you had a broken back, several broken ribs, and a cracked skull. We had to put you into a medically induced coma in order to keep you stable. Fortunately for you, Grodd’s device only muted your powers, not completely draining them like he originally thought. If it had, you could have been facing paralysis right now.”

 

Barry let out a low whistle while muttering, “Wow,”

 

Batman turned to Kara and said, “Supergirl, you had a punctured lung, broke both your legs, and your right arm. Grodd’s device seemed to zap you of your powers though for the time being. If it weren’t for the sun lamps, you would be dead now from all the excess blood loss.”

 

Kara winced at that last statement. She knew her injuries were probably bad, but she didn’t think it would be that bad. 

 

Batman gradually moved forward more making sure that he was equidistant between Kara and Barry. 

 

Batman growled, “This has been the most botched mission I have ever been on. We nearly lost lives in the field.” Batman turned to Kara, which caused her to gulp, and narrowed his eyes. “Because someone has a deep-rooted complex about themselves.”

 

“But at least we caught the bad guys,” said Barry hesitantly. 

 

Batman stared at him with a raised eyebrow and asked, “We caught them, but at what cost? Did you stop and think about the effects of the single decision that was made at the beginning of this mission?”

 

Barry wavily said, “No.”

 

“I thought so. Due to the decision to abandon the original plan, nearly cost you both your lives, your cities that you normally guard have been left undefended for several days so other League members had to divert from their normal duties to help out, and excessive damage was done to S.T.A.R. Labs.” 

 

Batman turned to Kara and narrowed his eyes. 

 

“All of this could have been avoided if someone had listened instead of reacting with their emotions.”

 

Kara winced. She wanted to say something to defend herself, but she couldn’t. She exposed her teammates to danger due to her own insecurities. She felt ashamed of her antics. 

 

Barry stared back and forth between Kara and Batman and said, “I know what she did was reckless, but shouldn’t something be said about the way that Superman acts when she is on missions though.”

 

“So you think that should excuse everything that happened several days ago?”

 

“No, that is not what I am saying….”

 

Kara smiled softly and said, “I appreciate you trying to not make this totally my fault, Flash, but Batman is right. I put you guys in danger due to my emotional issues and I am deeply sorry. I hope you both can forgive me.”

 

“It is already forgiven,” said Barry.

 

Kara looked up at Batman. He stared at her calculating for a moment before sighing and rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“The only thing we can do is move forward.”

 

“How?” asked Kara softly.

 

Batman sighed and said, “Well, we need to change our approach to our teamwork.”

 

He looked at both Kara and the Flash for a couple of seconds before asking, “What are your plans on Saturday and Sunday?”

 

Kara and Barry looked at each other confused and then back at Batman.

 

“Well, I normally do stuff with friends so…” said Barry.

 

Batman narrowed his eyes at him. 

 

“I am guessing that is the wrong answer.”

 

“You guess correctly. For the next three months, every Saturday and Sunday, you will be spending in Gotham. We will train for part of the day on Saturday and go patrolling at night. On Sundays, you will be going patrolling with one of my proteges.”

 

“Do we really have to do both days?” asked the Flash hesitantly. 

 

“I could make it just Saturday, but then you would both need to pay me back $1 million a piece for the damages at S.T.A.R. Labs?”

 

“What!” they both exclaimed. 

 

“Given the fight you two had, did you really expect there not to be any property damage?”

 

Barry sighed and Kara looked up sheepishly.

 

“Thank you for paying for everything,” said Kara.

 

“Yes, thank you! I can’t imagine that amount on top of my student loans,” Barry laughed nervously.

 

“Did you guys have any questions before I head out?” asked Batman. 

 

“Well, more so a concern. About the whole secret identity thing? You won’t…”

 

“Tell anyone?” asked Batman. 

 

“Well, yeah. I don’t mind everyone in this room knowing about me, but I would like to keep it from getting around the League if possible,” said Barry hesitantly.

 

“I have known about your identity long before this. I have no intention of sharing it with anyone now,” said Batman.

 

“How is that even possible? I am very guarded with my identity,” said Kara. 

 

“Same here,” said Barry.

 

“I find that people are not as careful as they think they are with their information.”

 

He turned to Barry and said, “Bartholomew Allen.” 

 

He turned to Kara and said, “Kara Zor El, aka Kara Danvers, or will you start using the alias Karen Starr that you seem recently fond of?”

 

Both Kara and Barry stared at Batman baffled. 

 

As he turned to walk away, Barry shouted, “Don’t we deserve to know who you are since you know so much about us?” 

 

Batman paused a moment. He turned around, took off his mask, and said, “Bruce Wayne.”

 

He then turned around and walked away. 

 

Kara turned to Barry whose jaw was on the floor. She couldn’t blame him either. The bad-boy billionaire playboy didn’t fit the image of what she had for Batman. 

 

Barry shook his head and said, “Guess this explains why he had $2 million lying around to bail us out.”

 

“Indeed,” murmured Kara. 

 

Overwhelmed with everything, she was about to lie down to take a nap when she heard a loud pinging noise. 

 

“Where is that coming from?” asked Barry while looking around. 

 

Kara followed the sound to the desk next to her. She went through the drawers until she found her communications device. On the screen, she saw that Lena was calling. She smiled and quickly answered. 

 

“Hello.”

 

“Well, it is nice to know that you are alive. I have been trying to reach you the last two days,” said Lena sarcastically. 

 

“I was unfortunately indisposed.”

 

“Meaning?”

 

“Passed out from injuries from a battle if you must know.”

 

It was silent for a moment. Kara almost thought that she hung up. 

 

“Are you all right?” asked Lena softly.

 

“I will be. I didn’t think you would care,” smirked Kara.

 

“It is not that. It is just that we have waited so long for a superhero to help with the hospital, I would hate to start the process all over again.”

 

“Don’t worry, I will be in fighting form by tomorrow.”

 

“Well, that is good to hear. That means you can participate in the photoshoot we are having at the hospital tomorrow.”

 

“The what now.”

 

“Photoshoot. We need promotional material announcing our partnership. It will just be a couple of photos with some of the kids in the hospital and doing other activities. If that goes well, we might also be able to do filming for the promotional video as well.”

 

“Sounds fancy.”

 

“It better be for all the money I am shelling to this media company,” muttered Lena. 

 

Kara almost chuckled. 

 

“What time do I need to be there tomorrow?”

 

“9 am sharp. I will send an itinerary of things you need to bring in a couple of minutes. Please don’t be late. These bloodsuckers in the media industry charge by the minute.”

 

“I promise to be there early.”

 

She heard a sigh before the line went click. 

 

Always intense that one. 

 

Kara cheerfully put her device back into the drawer and lay down. 

 

Barry smiled and said, “I am glad to see you with a smile on your face. Take it was a good call.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “The best kind.”

 

She was intrigued by Lena but didn’t know exactly why. The thought of irritating Clark as he irritates her was a bonus, but there was something about her that gave her a feeling inside her chest whenever they talked. It felt familiar, but she couldn’t quite place it. She heard a ping on her device and saw that Lena left a message. It was the itinerary that Lena promised. 

 

Never met someone so prompt with everything. 

 

She read through the itinerary and cackled. 

 

“What is so funny?” asked Barry.

 

“I have to do volunteer work for the IRS to pay off my bill. The boss that I am reporting to has some interesting…. requirements for my first day.”

 

“Like what?” asked Barry while taking more food.

 

“Nothing too bad. I just think this will give me an opportunity to have a little bit more fun than she realized,” smirked Kara.

 

“Oh, I hope it goes well then.”

 

Oh, this will definitely be fun. I can’t wait to see her face with the stuff I bring for tomorrow. 

 

That thought helped Kara drift off into a pleasant dream. 

 

*****

 

Bruce sat at his computer station looking over an analysis report. His curiosity was peaked by Grodd’s last statement to him. There was a chance it was a bluff, but he rather be safe than sorry. It took him a little while but he was able to put enough of the pieces of the device Grodd stole back together to get a serial number. He hacked into S.T.A.R. Labs to do a search and shortly found an entire project file dedicated to the device. As he looked through it, Bruce frowned. 

 

“Interesting,” murmured Bruce. 

 

While he continued to read the report, he heard a squeaking noise. He looked up and saw Alfred wheeling a tray towards him. 

 

“You didn’t have to bring me food,” said Bruce as he went back to reading the report. 

 

“If I didn’t bring you food, you would starve to death,” mused Alfred. 

 

“I can eat later.”

 

“You haven’t eaten in over 12 hours. Passing out from starvation isn’t going to help anyone.”

 

Bruce sighed and turned towards the tray of food. He smirked that Alfred brought his favorite of salmon, broccoli, and potatoes. 

 

“I wouldn’t call myself exactly starved,” said Bruce while going in for the fish. 

 

“Yes, and I would like to keep it that way,” smirked Alfred. 

 

Alfred walked up to the computer and looked down at the report. 

 

“What mystery are you trying to solve this time?”

 

“Grodd mentioned that the device he tried to steal was originally being misused. I am hoping it is a bluff.”

 

“What is your verdict so far?” asked Alfred. 

 

“The device was being used to increase a subject's brain power. They started testing on primates. Grodd was actually the original test subject.”

 

“Looks like they were successful.”

 

“Indeed, which is what is troubling.”

Alfred frowned and asked, “How so?”

 

“After Grodd, it seems like a lot of the notes of the project were redacted. From the parts that show, it seems that they had moved to human testing.”

 

“Why do you think they went through covering up the details?”

 

“It looks like there are buyers interested. The person that put in the highest bid for the device is Lex Luthor.”

 

“So more than likely the project is on the unethical side.”

 

“Very likely.”

 

“What are you going to do?”

 

Bruce sat in his chair and sighed, “Nothing for now.”

 

Alfred looked at him baffled and said, “Surely, you have a plan that is better than that.”

 

“I am playing the long game with this. I have time since the only prototype they had was destroyed. It will take them a while to rebuild. Besides, I am more interested in looking into the creator of this device, Lena Luthor.”

 

“That can’t be a coincidence.”

 

“That is what I am going to find out. While looking into Supergirl’s file, I see that she will be working with Ms. Luthor for a while.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow and said, “I am surprised a certain someone hasn’t raised hell over that.”

 

“He doesn’t know yet. I have a feeling she is doing this out of pettiness.”

 

“You don’t think it is wise to sway her from this decision.”

 

“That thought occurred to me. However, this gives the League a rare opportunity.”

 

“Such as?”

 

“Lena Luthor has always been elusive. It is unclear if she is in alliance with Lex or not. Superman has stopped us from looking into her in the past. He threatened any superhero from taking her volunteer posting.”

 

“Why?” 

 

“He said that she has done nothing wrong and doesn’t deserve the scrutiny. However, given his antics the past year, some of us have wondered if there is more to it than that. Supergirl getting involved with her hopefully will explain some things.”

 

Alfred gave him a deadpan stare and said, “You know there is an easier way to get your questions answered about Clark.”

 

“Alfred, don’t,” Bruce sighed. 

 

Alfred shook his head and said, “She is a good source after all.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair and said, “I know.”

 

“Yet you are hesitant. Is it because you guys used to date or are you worried that she will confirm your suspicions?”

 

“Could it be a little of both?” Bruce chuckled.

 

“I imagine it could. However, we all have to make hard choices sometimes. I made a trip to the farm today.”

 

Bruce frowned and said, “That was a risky move.”

 

“I know, but it is not like I never visited up there before. Why are you more nervous than usual?”

 

“Hmmmm….,” mulled Bruce. 

 

He paused for a couple of moments before saying, “Clark has gradually changed to the point that I don’t recognize him anymore. However, I haven’t seen anything about him that would suggest why he changed though. He could have been hiding his motives all this time and finally revealing his true self.”

 

“Martha has the same sentiment as you. She noticed the change too and is caught off guard. Have you asked Kara about…”

 

“No, she is too caught up with her own emotional issues with Clark which are very much warranted.”

 

“How so?”

 

“He always says things to bring her down. I believe in objective criticism, but the way he talks about her makes you wonder if he cares about her at all.”

 

“Is that why you lied about the mission being a complete success and about her not being injured?”

 

“I didn’t lie. We did stop the villains. However, I wasn’t going to allow Clark to bask in his own glory and make her feel worse in the process. Plus, Supergirl and the Flash have been seen around the US the last several days thanks to J’onn and Clayface.”

 

Alfred looked at him baffled. 

 

“What? Clayface has been doing pretty well since the IRS has forced him into volunteer work.”

 

“I see. Do you really think you can keep being creative with your choice of words with Clark?”

 

“I have to be creative about this new venture in general. Kara needs to heal from the emotional damage that Clark has caused, but I can’t realistically expect her to do that while he purposely tries to intimidate her at every turn.”

 

“How do you propose to do that?”

 

“Normally, our missions come from the control room. Only one of the Leaders can assign who goes to what place. I automatically implemented that Clark couldn’t control missions she goes on, however, I gave her, the Flash, and me temporary code names in the system when we go out on missions going forward.”

 

Alfred smirked and asked, “And what code names would those be?”

 

“Power Girl, The Cape Crusader, and Impulse.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. Bruce sighed. 

 

“It was the best I could come up with on short notice.”

 

Alfred shook his head and pulled out a cell phone from his pocket. 

 

He handed it to Bruce and said, “Well, since you seem to have a handle on everything else, that just leaves one thing for you to do.”

 

He walked out of the bat cave. Bruce stared at the phone for a moment and shook his head. He gradually went through the contacts until he stopped on one. He dialed the number. He waited four rings and was about to hang up, but he heard a click.

 

“Hello.”

 

“Hi, Lois. This is Bruce. We need to talk.” 

Chapter Text

Lena stared at the communication device that Kara gave her. She read over the itinerary once more before pressing send. She started to type out another message but stopped herself. 

 

Do I have the right to ask for details?

 

She kept typing and erasing her message over and over until she heard someone say, “Why not just press send already?”

 

Lena yelped and looked up. Sam was staring down at her with a smirk on her face. 

 

“When did you come in?” asked Lena while trying to steady her breathing. 

 

“I came in about five minutes ago watching you fret over what to send to your special friend.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and muttered, “She is not my friend. We have a business relationship and that is it.”

 

“You have been glued to that communication device that Supergirl gave you the last three days. Do you always do that with your other professional relationships?” asked Sam while smirking.

 

Lena looked down and twiddled her thumbs.

 

“I admit I was concerned after what my friend said happened at S.T.A.R. Labs.”

 

“You mean Dr. Snow?”

 

Lena nodded. 

 

“Isn’t this the same lady that said that the Flash and Supergirl were at death’s door after the fight and the Justice League had them replaced with clones until they got better?” asked Sam warily.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Lena, I know this lady is your friend, but are you really going to believe they have clones out there fighting in their places?”

 

“The video she sent was kind of compelling though,” muttered Lena.

 

Sam sighed, “I saw the same video. All it proved is that the Flash and Supergirl were injured. There weren’t any clones.”

 

Lena leaned back into her chair and sighed. 

 

“I don’t know about clones, but Caitlyn was partially right about something.”

 

Sam sighed and said, “What is that exactly?”

 

“I managed to get in touch with Supergirl just now. She said that she wasn’t able to answer because she had been unconscious the last several days.”

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and said, “Really? I wonder why they would want to perpetuate that she was up and about then.”

 

“Probably so that the cities that the Flash and Supergirl defended didn’t go into an instant crime spree while their defenders were away.”

 

“Smart. Wonder how they did it?”

 

Lena cocked her head and sat thoughtfully for a moment. 

 

“If I had to guess, the Martian was involved. He has shapeshifting abilities.”

 

“But the Flash and Supergirl have been seen the last couple of days in different places across the world though.”

 

Lena leaned back into her chair and sighed. 

 

“Either he wasn’t as severely injured as her or they used another shapeshifter or possibly magic user.”

 

“The lengths they would go through to make sure everything is okay,” murmured Sam. 

 

“I hate the deception, but I get it. Unfortunately, we live in a world where people like Livewire or Captain Cold would hear about the heroes being disposed of and take the opportunity to cause chaos in the city. Better the illusion instead of the alternative.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “That’s true. Well, now that we know she is not a clone, how did she sound?”

 

“What do you mean?” asked Lena. 

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and asked, “Don’t tell me that after pacing back and forth over this woman, you didn’t ask her if she was okay?”

 

“I wasn’t pacing,” Lena muttered while looking away. 

 

However, Lena knew that was a bald-faced lie. When Caitlyn sent her the tape of Batman carrying Supergirl out of the lab, she looked lifeless. The super annoyed her, but she didn’t want to see her get hurt. Watching the video made her realize that she didn’t have any knowledge about Supergirl at all. 

 

She went on a deep dive into different news articles and videos about Supergirl’s heroic adventures. It kind of alarmed her how many videos she watched of the blonde. It did give her more insight into her personality. She seemed way more personable than Superman. He always helped but held himself above everyone else like no one was superior to him. Supergirl was more friendly and liked to help the everyday person. She could stop a train and help retrieve a cat stuck in a tree. Nothing seemed too big or small for her to do. Not enough heroes realize that while people need help with the big things like attacks and invasions, the community also needs help at the local level. She was glad that National City finally had someone that realized that.

 

Sam narrowed her eyes and said, “You were pacing and holding that device of hers. Just admit that you were concerned.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “Fine! I admit I was concerned. I didn’t want to see our investment go down the drain.”

 

Sam smirked and asked, “Is that the only reason?”

 

Lena pouted and said flustered, “Oh, just shut up!”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Ah, I hit a nerve. Fine, I will stop teasing. Although, you didn’t answer my initial question. Did she sound okay?”

 

Lena looked down while twiddling her thumbs and said, “She sounded fine. She said that she would be able to do the photoshoot tomorrow.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “Great! Were you able to go over the itinerary with her?”

 

“I sent her the itinerary and things to bring.”

 

Sam frowned and asked, “Why would she need to bring anything other than herself?”

 

“Well, I thought that she may be more comfortable in different clothing considering the activities she would be doing tomorrow.”

 

“What things did you think she needed to bring?

 

Lena went through the communication device, pulled up the message she sent Supergirl, and handed it to Sam. 

 

She quickly scanned through the email and then looked back up at Lena with a raised eyebrow.

 

“What?” asked Lena. 

 

“You really thought that it was appropriate for you to ask her to bring this stuff?”

 

“I think it is reasonable considering the activities we would be having her doing.” 

 

“Wasn’t the point of this whole thing to have her wear her costume so people understand the partnership?” 

 

“I wrote on there that the clothing in question needed to have her insignia on it.”

 

Sam looked back down and read again. She shook her head and chuckled.

 

“You have it in very tiny writing.”

 

Lena looked away and said, “Well, she supposedly has good eyesight. That shouldn’t be a problem for her.”

 

Sam handed her back the device while smirking.

 

“I didn’t realize how smitten that you were with Supergirl.”

 

Lena looked up baffled and said, “I am not smitten. I just asked her to bring clothing is all. This will be all professional and tastefully done. You’ll see.”

 

Sam shook her head and chuckled. 

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Sam smirked and said, “I am just looking forward to tomorrow is all. I am curious to see how Supergirl responds to the stuff you asked her to bring.”

 

Lena smiled confidently and said, “She will be professional. You’ll see.”

 

Sam shook her head and smiled as she turned to walk away. 

 

“I’m going to head out for the day. I’ll see you tomorrow morning with Ruby.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “Wouldn’t Ruby be in school?”

 

Sam cackled and asked, “Do you really think that my daughter, who started a Supergirl fan club at school, would really sit out this opportunity?”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I didn’t think she liked her enough to want to miss school over it.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “This coming from the same woman that snuck out of the house and stole her mom’s car in order to see the Backstreet Boys concert.”

 

“I hate when you use my own past against me,” muttered Lena.

 

Sam laughed and said, “I love you too, Lena. See you tomorrow!”

 

After she left, Lena scrolled through the itinerary one more time and frowned. 

 

This is appropriate. Yeah, she will come with something professional tomorrow. 

 

*****

 

Lena arrived at the hospital at around 8 a.m. to make sure everything was set up correctly. While she was going over the setup layout with the photographer, she heard someone scream, “Auntie Lena!” Lena smiled and turned around to see 10-year-old Ruby running full speed ahead with Sam trailing behind her. Lena scooped Ruby up and gave her a big kiss on the cheek. 

 

“How is my favorite niece?” 

 

“Excited! I get to meet Supergirl today.”

 

Lena looked the girl up and down and chuckled at her outfit. She was wearing a Supergirl costume: a cape, shirt with a symbol, skirt, red boots, and all. 

 

“You look adorable in your costume. I think a certain someone will be really flattered.”

 

Ruby's eyes beamed and asked, “You really think so? I worked extra hard to make the costume with Mom’s help.”

 

Lena looked up and raised an eyebrow at Sam and said, “Surprised you didn’t buy a costume for her.”

 

Sam sighed and said, “Believe me I tried, but our little fashionista here said that those costumes weren’t perfect enough. Spent 6 hours on that thing.”

 

Lena chuckled while placing Ruby on the ground. 

 

She faced Ruby and said, “Your mom loves you very much.” Lena smirked while turning to Sam and said, “I believe the last time you tried to sew ended with you throwing the sewing machine out the window.”

 

“Have you ever tried to make a zipper appear invisible on an outfit? It is damn near impossible!” exclaimed Sam. 

 

Ruby hugged her mom and beamed, “You were able to do it on this outfit though.”

 

Sam looked down at Ruby. She sighed first before smiling. 

 

“I will always do my best to try to see that goofy smile on your face.”

 

Ruby pouted and said, “I don’t have a goofy smile.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “You’re right. But how about now?”

 

Sam quickly started tickling Ruby which caused her to fall over in laughter. 

 

Sam laughed and said, “There’s that goofy grin I love.”

 

Lena watched as they collapsed on the floor together with laughter. She smiled at their antics. She couldn’t imagine a life without them or her mom. However, she hated that she had a hint of jealousy.

 

I wonder if I’ll ever have something like that. 

 

“It is nice to see you guys know how to have a little fun.”

 

Lena nearly jumped out of her skin. She quickly turned around to see Kara beaming back at her. 

 

“What are you doing here?” Lena shrieked while trying to catch her breath. 

 

Kara smirked and said, “Ah, you forgot already I was coming for the photoshoot. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. I thought that you were more organized, Ms. Luthor.”

 

Lena managed to force her face to be passive and said, “That wasn’t what I meant. I told you we weren’t starting until 9 a.m.”

 

“Well, I know it is early, but not by that much. It is only 8:53 right now,” smirked Kara. 

 

Lena looked down startled at her watch. 

 

She looked back up at her hesitantly and said, “I am sorry about the outburst earlier. I didn’t realize I lost track of time.”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her neck and chuckled, “It’s okay. I know how easily the day can get away from you.”

 

Sam walked up to Lena chuckling and patted her on the back. 

 

She turned to Kara and said, “You are definitely something Supergirl. I haven’t seen anyone get Lena this flustered in years.”

 

Lena glared at Sam and muttered, “That is so not true.”

 

Lena turned back to Kara hesitantly and said, “Uh, well, then. Since you are here, we can get started. If you can just…” said Lena, but then stopped. 

 

She looked down to see that Ruby had hidden right behind her and had slightly peeked her head out. The boisterous girl from earlier had turned shy.

 

Lena smiled at Ruby and shook her head. She got it though. It is one thing to have an idol that you follow, but it is another thing to finally get a chance to meet them. 

 

Lena said, “It is okay. I'm pretty sure she doesn’t bite.” She looked up at Kara and smirked. “Unless I am mistaken.”

 

Kara laughed and said, “I promised to be gentle.”

 

Kara got down to eye level with Ruby and held out her hand. 

 

“I’m Supergirl. What is your name?”

 

Ruby stared at Kara with such admiration and wonder. She shakily held up her hand and stuttered, “I….mmmmmm Ru…..b….y.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Well, it is a pleasure to meet you, Ruby. It is not every day that I meet someone that has the costume down to the very last detail.”

 

Ruby beamed and asked, “Really?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Yeah, the costumes I have seen so far use the same logo as Superman.”

 

Sam frowned and asked, “How is it different? Don’t you have the same S symbol on your chest?”

 

Kara sighed and said, “The S that you call it is the Kryptonian symbol for hope. On Superman’s suit, the symbol is surrounded by a yellow background. Mines has a blue background.”

 

Lena turned to Ruby and said, “You have a good eye, Ruby.”

 

Ruby started looking down and blushing. 

 

“Thanks! I worked really hard on it with Mom’s help.”

 

Kara turned to Sam and said, “You guys have really good craftsmanship.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “I am glad that I was able to do the outfit justice.”

 

Before they could say anything else, the photographer approached Lena and said, “Ms. Luthor, we have everything set up. When would you like to start.”

 

Lena said, “We can start now.” Lena turned to Kara and said, “Were you able to bring the things I requested.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Don’t worry.” She took a red backpack off her back, patted it, and said, “I have all the things I need here.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “I am curious to see what you brought along.”

 

“I think you will be pleasantly surprised,” Kara beamed. 

 

Lena stared at her hesitantly and shook her head. 

 

Think positively. She wouldn’t do anything foolish. 

 

They gradually walked to the photoshoot. Lena was initially worried that Ruby would want to be in the photos or behind-the-scenes videos that they took. She didn’t really want to promote any type of favoritism (at least not ones that were being published to the public). However, she was pleasantly surprised to see that Ruby stayed on the sidelines cheering her idol on. Lena couldn’t blame her though. She was impressed by Supergirl's professionalism during the first part of the photos. She posed amazingly and was open to any suggestions the photographer had. They had her flying around the outside of the hospital and posing, carrying twenty trays of food while floating toward a patient and had her reading a story while children surrounded her. Lena couldn’t help herself from smiling when the children initially mobbed her and tried to climb all over her. However, she handled it gracefully and got the kids to calm down in order to do the photo. She was a little bit shocked with how personable she was with the kids. She always made sure to look at the kids and answer their questions. It was very endearing. It almost reminded her of….She shook her head. 

 

That person died a long time ago.

 

After the story time was finished, it left them with three scenes to photograph. She wanted to highlight the new physical therapy that they were offering the kids: swimming, yoga and ballroom dancing. She had asked Supergirl to bring customized outfits for these three activities. She nearly smiled but had to force it down. 

 

It is all professional nothing more. 

 

They decided to start with the pool first. 

 

Once they got to the pool, Kara marveled while looking around. 

 

“This place looks awesome! This pool is much bigger than the outdoor pool near my place. And the saunas look so relaxing!”

 

“Water therapy has proved to be very valuable. We noticed that 90 percent of our patients that try this tend to improve tremendously,” said Sam. 

 

The photographer walked up to Kara and asked, “We will be set up in five minutes. I was thinking about doing some photos of you in the water, but didn’t know if you had something you wanted to change into or if you didn’t mind your costume getting wet.”

 

“Don’t worry. I have something special in mind,” Kara smirked before disappearing in a blur. 

 

The photographer turned to Lena and asked, “She is coming back right?”

 

“She knew she needed a swimsuit. I would imagine it would just take a minute for her to change.”

 

“If you say so,” said the photographer as he went to set up for the next shoot. 

 

Sam walked over to Lena with a smirk on her face. 

 

Lena sighed and asked, “Why are you looking like a Cheshire cat?”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Don’t pretend you are not eager to see what Supergirl looks like in a swimsuit?”

 

Lena hated to admit that she was a little intrigued, but she wasn’t going to let Sam know that. 

 

She kept her face passive and said, “You have such naughty thoughts. Besides, she probably will wear a swimsuit that covers most of her anyways.”

 

Sam chuckled and said while pointing, “I think you underestimated the super this time.”

Lena turned around to see what Sam was looking at and her eyes nearly bulged out of her head. Kara was walking back towards them while waving and smiling brightly. That part wasn’t shocking. The shocking part was that she was in a blue bikini. It showed off her toned arms and six-pack abs. It looked like an actual goddess was walking towards her. She felt the heat rising to her face. 

 

Sam rested her arm around Lena’s shoulder and chuckled.

 

“If this was an anime, you would have fainted with blood gushing like a geyser out of your nose.”

 

“I would not,” Lena pouted. 

 

“Your red face says otherwise,” smirked Sam.

 

Lena started fanning herself and said, “I am just hot because of the heat coming from the pool.”

 

“Really?” asked Sam. She turned to Ruby and asked, “Do you believe Auntie Lena?”

 

Ruby laughed and said, “Auntie Lena has a crush on Supergirl. Wouldn’t it be awesome if they dated and got married!”

 

Lena nervously chuckled and said, “Ruby, I don’t have a crush on Supergirl.”

 

“You look like the girls in my class who are scared to admit their crushes. You should tell her! I bet she likes you too!” exclaimed Ruby.

 

Lena turned to Sam hopeful and said, “Tell your daughter this isn’t a crush. I am just hot and tired.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “Yeah, you are hot for that six-foot Kryptonian that is walking this way.”

 

“Don’t encourage her delusions!” exclaimed Lena mortified. 

 

“What delusions?”

 

Lena shrieked when she saw Kara standing right next to her. 

 

Kara rubbed the back of her neck and said sheepishly, “I thought you saw me waving to you before. I didn’t mean to startled you.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “I am not sure if startled is the right word.”

 

Kara cocked her head confused and said, “I am not sure what you mean.”

 

Ruby smiled and said, “It is simple. Auntie Lena really lii….”

 

“Ruby, I will give you $100 if you leave right now to get ice cream from the cafeteria!” shouted Lena. 

 

“Okay!” beamed Ruby. 

 

She quickly took the money and skipped out of the room. 

Kara chuckled and said, “I feel like I missed something there.”

 

Lena tried to keep her face passive and said, “Oh, don’t you worry about it. You have more photos to do. However, I thought I told you that the outfits you bring needed to have the Supergirl logo on them.”

 

“It does,” said Kara while pointing at the middle of her chest. 

 

Lena had initially avoided looking at her boobs because she felt like it would be her undoing. Her breasts were a lot bigger than she thought. Seems the suit she wore was more loose fitting than she realized. As Lena stared, she did eventually see what Kara was talking about. It looked like the bikini top clasped in the front and the clasp itself was the Supergirl logo.”

 

Sam looked at Kara impressed. 

 

“That is quite clever especially since you had limited space to work with.”

 

“I tried my best to put it in a place that would stand out,” beamed Kara. 

 

“Clearly,” Lena muttered. 

 

Kara raised an eyebrow at Lena who stared back at her horrified. Lena didn’t realize she said that last part out loud. 

 

She quickly composed herself and said, “Clearly, that was a brilliant idea.”

 

“Oh, thank you! I guess I should go get started then.”

 

She sauntered off as Lena continued to stare. 

 

She watches her swim around in the water with the children. She had never felt so flustered in her life by someone. She didn’t realize she was taking shallow breaths until she felt Sam pat her on her back. 

 

“You need to breathe my girl. It would be kind of embarrassing for you to pass out from hyperventilating over her body only for her to have to save you.”

 

Lena pouted and said, “Why do you have to mock me?”

 

Sam smirked and asked, “What type of friend would I be if I didn’t tease you?”

 

Lena rolled her eyes. 

 

Sam gave her a soft smile and then a hug. 

 

“On a serious note, it is nice to see you like this. When Andrea left, you broke down and closed yourself romantically to anyone for years. It is nice to see you attracted to someone for a change.”

 

“It is not like it would ever work. There is too much baggage there,” muttered Lena. 

 

Sam sighed and said, “All because they wear the same symbol doesn’t mean that she is anything like him. I would think you of all people should know that.”

 

Lena winced at that statement. She hated that everyone automatically lumped her in with Lex. Anytime she tries to do something positive, people automatically think she has something nefarious planned. She wanted to be seen as her own person. 

 

I hope for my heart’s sake that she is nothing like him.

 

As the swim shoot continued, Lena was barely able to hold it together. She nearly fainted when Kara got out of the pool. The water made the bikini hug her body more than she thought possible. 

 

Kara waved at Lena and asked, “Where to next?”

 

Lena panted while fanning her face, “You can meet us next door in the yoga room.”

 

Kara cocked her head at her and asked, “Are you okay? You seemed very flushed.”

 

Sam started cackling and Lena glared at her. 

 

She turned back quickly to Kara and forced a soft smile. 

 

“You don’t have to worry about me. The heat from the pool is getting to me. That is all.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Oh, I forgot the heat gets to humans more. My body is 10 degrees warmer than the average human so the temp feels very mild to me.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “That is an interesting fact about yourself. Will you be sharing more with us?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Maybe.” 

 

And then she was gone in a blueish blur.

 

Sam turned to Lena and chuckled.

 

“Are you really going to be okay, Lena? You are panting hard over there.”

 

Lena glared at her and exclaimed, “Oh, shut up!” before storming out of the room to the yoga studio.

 

Sam walked behind her cackling. 

 

****

 

Lena thought that the yoga room would be a safe space. 

 

She can’t dress too crazy with this right?

 

However, Lena soon discovered that she was wrong. Kara came back with a blue yoga outfit. The top part was a crop top with the Supergirl logo on it and the bottom was form-fitting and accentuating her body in all the right places. She nearly drooled on herself as she watched Kara help the children with various yoga poses. 

 

Sam gradually approached Lena and handed her a cup of water. 

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What is this for?”

 

Sam smirked and said, “With that thirsty look in your eyes, I figured that you needed something to cool yourself down.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “You are just as childish as Ruby.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Speaking of which, I should probably go off to see where she went. Hopefully, she didn’t go into a sugar coma for all the bribe money you gave her.”

 

Lena gave her a deadpan look and said, “Just go find your daughter.”

 

As Sam walked away, she said, “I will try to be back before the dance portion starts.”

 

Lena got quickly nervous at that part. The last two shoots proved that Kara wasn’t shy about flaunting her assets. She wonder if she could survive the dress she had in store for them.

 

*****

 

Lena wrung her fingers as she waited inside the ballroom. She didn’t know what to expect. Her mind nearly spiraled until she felt a hand on her shoulders. She looked up and saw Sam looking back at her. She noticed that she was alone though. 

 

She frowned and asked, “Where is Ruby?”

 

“Currently in my office sleeping off the sugar coma that you encouraged.”

 

“Didn’t think she would crash that fast.”

 

“Eating four different types of ice cream can do that to you.”

 

Sam looked around and said, “I see that the main star hasn’t come yet.”

 

“She’ll be back any minute now.”

 

Sam turned to her and smirked.

 

“You look like you are about to come undone.”

 

“I just might,” muttered Lena. 

 

“I am curious. What did you expect when you asked her to bring her own clothing?”

 

Lena looked up at Sam sheepishly and said, “I thought she would look amazing, but I didn’t think she would look like that. She gives Wonder Woman, an actual goddess, a run for her money.”

 

“So you are sticking with the clean version of events instead of admitting that you just wanted to see her in sexy outfits?”

 

“Hey, that is not true!”

 

Sam raised an eyebrow at Lena.

 

Lena looked down and said, “Well, it is not completely true.”

 

“Finally! Now, if only we can get you to ask her out.”

 

Lena cackled and said, “That woman has no thoughts of me right now.”

 

Sam smirked and pointed, “There is no time like the present to ask her.”

 

Lena turned and saw Kara walking over to them. Lena’s heart nearly skipped a beat at the whole look the girl had going for her. Kara was wearing an above-the-knee light blue dress. The heart-shaped bust line accentuated her cleavage area. In the chest area, it had the Supergirl logo. The dress fit her like a glove and showed off all her curves. She was wearing six-inch black high-heeled shoes. She was a little impressed that Kara had such agility and grace while walking with shoes that high. Lena could never pull it off. The one thing she was sad about though was that she had her hair in a bun. She liked the way her curly blonde hair flowed down her back. Kara beamed as she walked over to them. 

 

Sam leaned over Lena and whispered in her ear, “Noticed how she always has her eyes on you when she makes a dramatic entrance into the room.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “She does not.”

 

However, Lena smiled a little. It was nice to wonder if that was really true.

 

Kara finally approached them and asked, “Do you like the dress?”

 

Lena tried to remain passive, but couldn’t help but a little smile to come out.

 

“You look very beautiful,”  said Lena blushing. 

 

Sam smirked and said, “Don’t listen to Lena. She is downplaying it. You look absolutely drop-dead gorgeous. I would be honestly surprised if you were still single.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Well, leading a superhero life doesn’t leave that much room for dating.”

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and asked, “But what if you met someone that you were interested in?”

 

Kara turned directly to Lena with a sexy smile which caused Lena to yelp. 

 

“If I ever met someone that interested me like that, I would somehow make it work.”

 

Just then the photographer approached them and said, “We are ready to begin when you are Supergirl.”

 

Kara smiled at the photographer and said, “Before we get started, do you mind if I run an idea by you?

 

“Sure. Let's walk and talk.”

 

Kara followed the photographer to the middle of the ballroom while Lena watched on baffled. She realized why Kara had her hair in a bun. She was wearing a backless dress. Lena never found the backside of a person interesting, but seeing Kara’s made her swoon. She had never seen a back with so many muscles.

 

Sam came over to Lena and patted her on the back.

 

“If that wasn’t a sign that she wants you badly…”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “No, I don’t know what that was, but I know it wasn’t that.”

 

Sam shook her head and sighed. 

 

“So she is going to have to spell out her feelings for you huh? Well, this will be fun to watch.”

 

Lena glared and her. She was about to say some quick-witted, but she heard the photographer call her name. She looked up, and she noticed the photographer waving over to the middle of the room with him and Kara.

 

Lena quickly walked over to them and asked, “Is there something wrong?”

 

The photographer smiled and said, “No. It is the actual opposite. Most of the photos and videos we have so far have been of Supergirl and the kids. We got some good stuff, but Supergirl thought it would be good to have several photos of the two of you. I agree that it would show a powerful image of two giants working together.”

 

Lena looked up startled and said, “I don’t know about all that. I think the focus should be on the kids.”

 

“I know that the kids are a main focus, but you also want to have a selling point. What better one than having photos of you two working together especially when Superman and Lex Luthor couldn’t,” said the photographer. 

 

Lena looked up nervously at Kara and asked, “What did you guys have in mind?’’

 

Kara chuckled and said, “It is nothing too outrageous. I just thought we could gather the kids around to watch us do the waltz together.”

 

Lena blushed and asked, “You really want to dance with me?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Sure! It will demonstrate the teamwork that we want to promote.”

 

Lena wrung her fingers together and said, “I don’t know….”

 

Kara took Lena’s hand in hers and looked her directly in the eyes which caused Lena to yelp.

 

“If you are worried about your dance moves, you can leave it to me. I can lead us through an entire song.”

 

“I am not even really dressed for it,” muttered Lena. 

 

“Nonsense. You are wearing a dress under the lab coat you are wearing and you have high-heeled shoes. You will be perfect.”

 

Lena looked back and forth between the photographer and Kara. They stared back at her with eager faces. 

 

Lena sighed and said, “Fine,”

 

She took off her lab coat revealing a red short-sleeved summer dress. 

 

Kara smiled and said, “See, you don’t look that bad. You are absolutely gorgeous.”

 

Lena looked down blushing and said, “Thanks!”

 

She looked up at the photograph and asked, “Where do you want us?”

 

“You guys will stand right here. I will gather the kids, and when the music starts, you can start dancing.”

 

As the photographer went to gather the kids, Lena stared back at Kara and chuckled nervously.

 

“I can’t remember the last time I danced.”

 

Kara smiled and moved closer to her and said, “Don’t worry. I will make sure we look fantastic.”

 

Just then, music started to play. It took Lena off guard, but Kara just smiled and gently took her hand, and said, “Let’s show these kids how it is done.”

 

Kara drew Lena close to her and held her in her arms. Lena didn’t know that her face could get so beat red. They started gliding on the dance floor. As they moved about, Lena noticed one thing. Kara was good at leading. Her mother invested so much in her doing cotillions during her teens, but she had two left feet when it came to dancing. Partly because she kept overthinking the steps and would then trip. However, with Kara, she didn’t focus on making a mistake. She felt a warm sensation that she couldn’t put her finger on. 

 

What is this feeling? I have danced with other people before and never felt this way.

 

While she was lost in thought, Kara leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Do you mind if we do a spin and then I dip you?”

 

Lena stared at her startled at first. When her dance partners tried to spin her or dip her before, it led to her either crashing into a wall or bringing both her and her partner crashing down. However, as she looked at the genuine smile coming from Kara, she heard herself saying, “Yes.”

 

Kara moved them in a circle before she finally spun her around several times and then did the dip as the finale. As the big wave of applause came in from the children and crew, Lena finally realized what she was feeling as she stared at Kara’s beaming smile. She felt safe. The thought caused her to become nervous. With the antics that Lex would pull, this feeling was foreign to her. 

 

I have an army of security, but still feel scared. Yet when I am with her, she makes me feel like I have nothing to worry about. How is that possible?

 

As Kara brought her back up to a standing position, she looked at Lena with a worried expression and said, “Ms. Luthor, I hope that I wasn’t too for…”

 

Kara stopped talking and frowned. 

 

Lena stared at her hesitantly and asked, “You hope that you weren’t too what?”

 

Kara stared at her for a moment and sighed.

 

“It will have to be a question for another day. Just got a call that there is a robbery in progress.”

 

Lena looked at her startled and said, “Oh, you should go.”

 

Kara looked down sheepishly while rubbing the back of her neck.

 

“I just feel bad that I am kind of leaving you in a lurch. I know we didn’t get all the footage you wanted.”

 

Lena stared back at her shocked. She honestly thought that she would just fly off instead of feeling any type of remorse. Especially since she was going off to do something noble.

 

Lena smiled and said, “You are not leaving me in a lurch. With the video and photo footage we took today, I believe that we have enough to put out a commercial and some printed material.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I am glad to hear that.”

 

She quickly left in a blur. 

 

Lena sighed. She didn’t really want to see the super leave. As she turned around to head towards the photographer, she saw a blue blur and then Kara was suddenly in front of her in her costume. Lena nearly yelped and fell back before Kara caught her. 

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Sorry about that. I sometimes forget that my speed can startle people.”

 

After Lena took a moment to control her breathing again, she said, “That’s okay. I am surprised that you came back though.”

 

Kara beamed and held out a blue folder to her. 

 

Lena looked at it hesitantly and asked, “What is this?”

 

“It is just something that I have been thinking about since our initial conversation. Can you look it over and message me what you think later?”

 

“Sure,” said Lena surprised. 

 

Kara looked back at her excitedly and exclaimed, “Great!”

 

She was then gone in a blink of an eye. 

 

Lena looked down at the folder intently. A part of her was curious about what the super wanted her opinion on. Was it related to the hospital, did it pertain to Lex, or was it something completely different? Her mind started to spiral until she felt a gentle hand on her shoulders. 

 

She looked up and saw Sam smiling back at her. 

 

“I am surprised that you didn’t tear through that folder already.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I don’t know. It is just I am so used to people wanting things from me constantly that I wonder what her angle is?”

 

Sam sighed and said, “Not everything has to be dramatic.”

 

Lena gave her a deadpan stare and asked, “Given my track record, can you blame me?”

 

“Let’s think about it logically. I doubt that she would give you something that was unethical or illegal out in the open like this where there are multiple witnesses. The worst thing she could be doing is asking you a favor. There is no harm to see what it is.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I don’t know…”

 

“Would it make you feel better if I take a peek first?”

 

Lena nodded and handed the folder over to Sam. She hated to admit it, but her mind had been fickle about Kara for the last several days. It wasn’t like her. When she doesn’t like someone, she usually sticks with that impression. However, with Kara, she felt different. She wanted to believe that she was better than “Him”. She just wasn’t sure she could trust that feeling though.

 

Lena watched Sam as opened up the folder. Sam stared at it a moment before laughing hysterically.

 

Lena frowned and said, “What’s so funny?”

 

“The fact that you were worried over this makes it ten times funnier.”

 

She handed the folder over to Lena. She gradually looked down at the contents and balked at what she saw. They were logos for SuperCorp.

logo1 logo 2

She sighed, shook her head, and said, “I didn’t think she was really serious about this.”

 

Sam looked up at Lena coyly and asked, “Are you really surprised by this? I just watched that girl eye fuck you throughout that entire dance and you are surprised that she ships you?”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “That is not what this is. This is just a gimmick. Nothing more.”

 

Sam sighed exasperatedly while waving her hands in the air and said, “You are hopeless.”

 

She then walked over to the photographer to talk about the photos taken. 

 

Lena just shook her head and frowned as she walked away. 

 

There is no way she likes me that way. Or could she?

Chapter Text

 

Lena stared at her computer screen baffled. She knew that the commercial she put out would gain attention, especially with the amount of money put towards it. However, she didn’t expect anything like this. She felt Kara and Sam’s eyes on her waiting for her response. They all agreed to gather four days after the commercial was released and go over the report the social media and marketing analysts had about the commercial. 

 

Lena turned to Sam hesitantly and asked, “Are you seeing what I’m seeing?”

 

Sam let out a low whistle and said, “Yeah, I knew it would be high, but not this high.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I remember saying it would go this way. You two need to pay up.”

 

Lena looked up at Kara. She was all bright-eyed and smiling. She found that Kara’s smile conflicted with that smugness of hers, but she definitely earned it. No one could have predicted this outcome not even the production team behind the commercial. Lena sighed and rolled her eyes. She went into her purse, took out $500, and handed it to Kara. 

 

“A bet is a bet,” muttered Lena. 

 

Sam went into her purse and grabbed a $20 which Lena balked at.

 

“I thought you betted more,” said Lena shocked and feeling a little bit betrayed. 

 

“Supergirl made a passionate speech at the end about the commercial doing well that it made me waver in my decision,” said Sam as she handed the $20 to Kara.

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I don’t get why you guys are so surprised. You have a video centered around two powerful women in their own respective fields helping sick children in a hospital. Why wouldn’t the video go viral?” The only way it would have been more successful is if we added cats to it.”

 

Sam quickly took out her notebook, started jotting down notes, and said, “Actually, that is not a bad idea.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “Don’t encourage her.”

 

Sam gave Lena a deadpan stare and said, “We need to milk this publicity for all its worth. Plus,  kittens are instantly viral. Why not?”

 

Lena shook her head. She wasn’t sure about the cat part, but Sam was right. The commercial took off in a bigger way than she had imagined. They originally started with the video to get an idea to see what people’s perception of Lena would be. Her marketing team initially suggested waiting two weeks to see how the video does with viewers. While they felt that Supergirl may be a draw, they were worried that Lena’s name still may be a distraction. They were cautiously optimistic that the video could get 100,000 views. Everyone did except Kara. She thought that they were all crazy for not being extremely excited about the venture and thinking that it wouldn’t spread like wildfire. She estimated that the video would have over 200 million views after two days and insisted that they met sooner to strategize their next moves. Lena initially humored her thoughts and agreed to meet four days after the video’s release to discuss the video’s prospects. But as she sat at the desk looking at the numbers, she wished she didn’t doubt the super as much.

 

 

Lena shook her head, turned to Kara, and said, “The video far exceeded your expectations. It is currently at 750 million views after four days.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I told you that people would like SuperCorp.”

 

Lena muttered, “I still can’t believe that word is trending.”

 

“You have that reporter from Catco to thank about that. She has been promoting you two heavily on the company’s blog the last two days,” mused Sam.

 

“You mean Kara Danvers?” asked Lena. 

 

“Yeah, that is the one,” said Sam.

 

“I am kind of surprised that she promoted that so heavily. Didn’t she win a Pulitzer last year for her expose on the drug rings in National City?” asked Lena.

 

Kara shuffled nervously from side to side and said, “Maybe, she really believes in the work that we are trying to accomplish.”

 

Lena stared at the super warily. She always had a confident demeanor, but now she looks almost timid. 

 

Before Lena could say anything, Sam said, “That may be it, but regardless, we should capitalize on this viral sensation before it runs cold. I already ordered a bunch of team SuperCorp shirts with the first logo that Supergirl designed. Those should be ready in two days.”

 

“You did what!” exclaimed Lena. 

 

“I know that it is a little excessive, but people are already making their own SuperCorp shirts online and selling them on Red Bubble. Also, don’t be mad, but I also had shirts made with the phrases Hold Me Like That, I Want To Be The Girl With The Red Dress, Hot Kryptonian Coming Through, and Supercorp is Couple Goals.”

 

Lena started rubbing her head and asked, “I’m afraid to ask, but why those in particular?”

 

Sam smirked and said, “The most viewed parts of the video were when Supergirl held you close at the beginning of the dance, when Supergirl dipped you at the end of the dance, and when Supergirl came out of the pool wearing her bikini. Those three clips are also trending online with those phrases as well.”

 

“This video is supposed to be bringing awareness to children and to the facility,” muttered Lena.”

 

Kara came and patted Lena on the shoulder which caused her to blush. She looked up at the super who looked down at her smiling genuinely. 

 

“Before this video came out, there were only articles and videos on the potential dangers that the hospital could cause to the community. There were tons of conspiracy theories about the hospital being a front to abduct children and experiment on them. Now, the video is swaying people’s perspectives. I have read a ton of articles over the last four days that not only humanized you but made people want to actually visit the hospital and make their own opinions about the place,” said Kara. 

 

Sam nodded and said, “Supergirl is right. The hospital has seen a 200% increase in visitors in the last four days. I also have numerous reporters who are waiting for an exclusive about our partnership with Supergirl that we need to field through.”

 

Lena smiled at that. She had run into a bunch of parents of children who were receiving care at her facility the last few days. The number one comment that they made was that they didn’t realize there was such affordable care for their children in the area. It made her a little sad that her name prevented people from realizing the hospital's potential and preventing others from seeing its true value.

 

Lena turned to Sam and said, “I will only grant the exclusive to Catco.” Lena turned to Kara and said, “I hope that you can be there for the exclusive.”

 

Kara nodded surprised. 

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and said, “Don’t get me wrong. I like them, but I am kind of shocked that you didn’t want to go with a company that is more global.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Well, they are the only news organization that hasn’t written hit pieces on me or the hospital. Also, we do have one of their reporters to thank for giving us a boost in viewership with her campaigning.”

 

“So would you want me to arrange with Catco to have Ms. Danvers interview you and Supergirl?” asked Sam.

 

Kara nearly crushed the desk with her hand that she was leaning on. Sam and Lena looked around confused by the noise. 

 

“Did you guys hear that?” asked Sam still looking around. 

 

Kara laughed nervously and said, “I accidentally moved the desk while leaning against it. Sometimes forget my own strength.”

 

As Kara continued to laugh nervously, Lena and Sam stared at her oddly for a moment. 

 

Lena shook her head, turned to Sam, and said, “No, I think it would be better to get Cat Grant herself. She is the one that named Supergirl after all.” Lena turned to Kara and smirked, “I hope that a certain someone can use their connection to Ms. Grant to make sure she doesn’t do any hardball questions.”

 

Kara stared back at Lena startled. 

 

“Why do you think that I can control her?” asked Kara. 

 

“I have seen the interviews she has done with you. She asked tough questions but none that would send you crying into the corner.”

 

Kara looked at Lena warily and said, “I have never met a person who can control Ms. Grant, but I can suggest that she be gentle with you.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I definitely appreciate it.”

 

Kara blushed slightly. She wasn’t really looking forward to that conversation with Cat, but she liked it when Lena smiled at her. She doesn’t do it too often. She wished she could make her smile more. 

 

Lena turned back to Sam and said, “Now that we got that out the way, we should begin plans for a benefit dinner in order to get more donations into the hospital. I was thinking of a charity auction.”

 

“Ohhh, I like that. What do you think we should do?” asked Sam.

 

“Well, remember we treated Mr. Longfellow’s daughter a couple of years ago for that rare disorder she had?”

 

Sam nodded slowly and said, “Yes, he was so grateful because most of the doctors had given up hope on his daughter until he got her treatment here.”

 

“Yes, he was so grateful that he has been sending all the new toys from his toy company for the children to use at the hospital and for the Christmas drive. I thought we could partner with his company and do an auction on the hottest ticket items for Christmas this year.”

 

Sam smiled excitedly and said, “I love it.” Sam turned to Kara, smirked, and said, “We can have the super here be Super Santa for the day and hand out gifts.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I would love to do that. Now, all I need is helper elves.”

 

Sam smirked and turned to Lena and said, “I am sure Lena would be more than happy to help you out.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “There is no way that I am dressing as an elf for Christmas.”

 

Sam smirked and asked, “Who said anything about you dressing as an elf, Mrs. Claus?”

 

Lena blushed and nearly fell out of her chair. 

 

“Mrs. Claus…I don’t know if that is….”

 

Lena looked towards Kara who had a beaming smile on her face. 

 

“I like that idea. We would make a cute couple,” said Kara blushing.

 

Lena started blushing even harder. 

 

“Well…if you think so…I guess it is okay,” said Lena while blushing and wringing her hands together. 

 

Kara smiled and said, “Perfect, I already have ideas for costumes, and I have a cool idea for decoration of the….”

 

Kara frowned and then sighed. 

 

Lena looked at her hesitantly, and asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

Kara looked up at her startled and mouthed sorry while pointing at her ear pieced. 

 

Lena nodded and watched Kara continue to frown. 

 

Kara rolled her eyes and asked, “How did you get access to this line? You are not supposed to have clearance anymore.”

 

Kara was silent for a minute before her face changed from a frown to terror. 

 

She looked up at Lena frantically, and said, “I have to go! I am sorry!”

 

And then like that, Lena and Sam saw a blueish blur and then she was gone. 

 

Sam turned to Lena concerned and asked, “What do you think that is about?”

 

Lena frowned and said, “I hope that whatever it is she will be okay.”

Chapter 10

Summary:

Trigger Warning-There is a non-consenting act of violence in this chapter. It doesn't go into graphic details though.

Chapter Text

As Kara flew, she replayed over and over again what Clark had just said to her.

 

I just received a distress signal on my device from my mom. It looks like it is coming from the farm. I am still far out in space and won’t make it in time. Please hurry and help her!

 

Martha Kent was the first one who welcomed Kara to Earth. She was actually the one who found her when she crash-landed on the planet. She was so kind and loving which was something Kara so desperately needed after seeing her own world shatter before her very eyes. Once Kara got settled at the farm, Martha immediately told Clark about her. 

 

It wasn’t that Clark wasn’t welcoming. He was more cautious. Kara was initially understanding at first. Unfortunately, Zod had come before her and caused havoc on Earth. After Clark sent him to the phantom zone, it took him over a year to rebuild people’s trust in him. Now, he had Kara, a new Kryptonian popping into his life, and he wasn’t sure what her intentions were. Every time he looked at Kara, he seemed conflicted about how to respond. So she gave him space. She stayed at the farm while Clark continued his life in Metropolis. It wasn’t bad. Martha was a second mother to her. She would offer her advice and help her acclimate to society. Kara knows that part of the reason that they bonded was through their tragic losses. Kara had lost everything she knew, and Martha had just lost the love of her life. They leaned on each other to try to continue living. They talked about everything, but the thing that made her the most happy was Martha’s willingness to listen to her tales of Krypton. Clark avoided the subject like the plague, but Martha fully immersed herself. She listened eagerly through all her stories and a lot of the literature that the Fortress of Solitude had. She had also started to learn Kryptonian. She was at a beginner level still, but it made Kara’s heart swell that there was someone else with whom she could converse in her mother language. She couldn’t imagine another person in her life being taken again after everything she went through. 

 

Kara went as fast as she could. She thinks that she broke Mach 5 which she knows will put her in the DEO and possibly the IRS radar again especially if there was property damage. However, Kara didn’t give a damn. She needed to make sure Martha was safe. When she saw the farm in her field of vision, she had to fight her instinct to burst through the door. She remembered how being rash just weeks before nearly led to her almost losing her and Barry’s life, and she didn’t want the same thing to happen to Martha. She flew around the farm while using her X-ray vision. She didn’t see anything unusual until she saw the house. What she saw caused her to go from being frighten to more confused than anything else. She landed as gently as she could on the ground (due to Martha going off on both Clark and Kara for leaving craters across her lawn) and quickly walked to the house. She looked under the mat on the porch to get the spare key and entered the house. She heard noises coming from the kitchen and followed them. Once she got there, she saw Clark in his Superman costume sitting next to an embarrassed Martha in a robe at the kitchen table. 

 

She scanned the room and noticed that there were two long-stemmed candles in the middle of the table and two plates that had little bits of half-eaten food on them. Next to the plates were two wine glasses. One was empty and the other was a quarter of the way full. There were rose petals on the floor that led out of the kitchen into the hallway. If she had to guess, Kara thinks they probably lead to Martha’s bedroom. She then looked back and forth between Clark and Martha once more. Martha still looked like she wanted to crawl into a hole and die somewhere. Clark had an unnerving look about him. She had seen that look before when he was about to go into a rage. She can tell that he is holding back by the way he is gripping the table. Considering that it is made from nth metal (the strongest in the galaxy) and was starting to bend slightly tells her that something happened. She had a pretty good idea of what happened but didn’t want to assume. 

 

Please let this idiot not have called me because his mother actually decided to have a love life. 

 

She looked back and forth between them hesitantly and said, “Clark, you told me to come here because there was an emergency, but it doesn’t seem like there is one taking place. Was the emergency device activated in error or did something else happen?”

 

Clark stared at her coldly for a moment and said, “Since I brought you in, I didn’t expect much, but I damn well-expected loyalty.”

 

Kara looked back at him shocked, and said, “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

 

Clark sneered at her and said, “Don’t feign innocence with me. You know what you did, and I need you to terminate the contract you have with them right now.”

 

Kara looked at him surprised for a minute and then it dawned on her. 

 

Don’t tell me this whiny bitch went to tattle on me to mommy.

 

Kara clenched her fist. She knew that Clark would get irritated. That was her goal, but she hated that Martha got dragged into this mess and ruined her evening. She took a deep breath to try to keep calm. 

 

Kara forced a smile and said, “I am taking a guess you heard about my partnership with the hospital.”

 

Clark slammed his hand on the table and yelled, “You’re damn right! You took a job with the enemy!”

 

Martha looked confused between Kara and Clark and said, “I don’t understand. How is working at the hospital some type of betrayal?”

 

Clark turned to Martha with a disgusted look while pointing his finger directly at Kara.

 

“You always defended her saying that she came to Earth to do no harm and that we should trust her. But she has been working with the enemy this whole time.”

 

“And who exactly is the enemy?” asked Martha hesitantly.

 

Clark turned towards Kara and spat, “Lena Luthor.”

 

“Lena is a civilian who runs the local hospital for children in my area. There are no records of her doing anything nefarious or the hospital for that matter. She is not only smart but very kind-hearted,” said Kara lofty. 

 

Clark smirked and said, “Oh, I thought that you were smart enough not to get sucked into the Luthor’s charm. They appear nice, but they are nothing but a bunch of vipers.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I didn’t realize that you have a grudge against anyone last named Luthor. Doesn’t this go against the Almighty Superman’s policy about tolerance and acceptance?”

 

“They deserve nothing from us!” exclaimed Clark. 

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “Are you really going to let your hatred for one person spread to everyone else?”

 

Clark shook his head, scoffed, and said, “I knew that you would be unreasonable which is why I thought mom could talk some sense into you.”

 

He turned to his mom expecting some backup. However, when he looked at his mom, she stared at with with a rage in her eyes that caused his face to go pale. 

 

“Mom, why….”

 

Martha held up her hand to silence him. He gulped and sat silent.

 

Kara had to stop herself from bursting out laughing. 

 

Can’t believe he is such a mama’s boy.

 

Martha rubbed the back of her head for a moment and turned to look back at Clark with an angry glare in her eyes which caused him to back up a little. 

 

“Let me see if I understand this. You forced me to hurry out of bed and didn’t give me a chance to put on any clothes because of some big emergency….”

 

“But mom…”

 

“Excuse me, did I say that I was finished speaking?”

 

Clark looked down and said, “No ma’am.”

 

“I thought so. You bring me out here half dress because you said that Kara was in some type of crisis and all of this is because she is working with Lena Luthor? You have known Lena all of her life. Where the hell is all of this aggression coming from?”

 

That last statement piqued Kara’s interest. 

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Wait. Martha is making it sound like that not only have you known each other for a while, but you have at least been friendly towards one another in the past.”

 

“She and that group were never friends to this family,” grumbled Clark.

 

Martha frowned and asked, “Clark, how can you say that? Lillian used to watch you all the time when you were growing up and after Lena was born, she used to follow you and Lex everywhere. She idolized you and thought of you as a brother.”

 

“It was all lies. They didn’t give a damn about this family. It was all an act!” exclaimed Clark. 

 

Martha gently grabbed Clark’s hand and said, “I know when you and Lex broke up things went to the point of no return for both of you….”

 

Kara kind of tuned out for a minute after that. Her eyes nearly popped out of her head. She never knew that Lex and Clark dated. It gave a new context of their relationship. During their battles, Kara often thought that there was something that she was missing. As much as she hated to admit it, Clark was very calm and level-headed in a crisis. He is a straight shooter when fighting and usually likes to finish his fights as quickly and efficiently as possible. However, with Lex, a large part of their fights seemed very personal. Often Lex would put Clark into a chokehold, caress his face, and either call him “My little bitch” or “My cuckold”. It would cause Clark to go into a blind rage and not really care about his surroundings or actions. It had been the only time Kara had actually seen him do major property damage. 

 

She wondered if anyone in the League knew about their relationship. She always thought it was weird the last six months they made sure that one of the original seven was around to make sure Clark didn’t lose control when Lex was around. Kara shook her head. As much as she wanted to continue down this rabbit hole, she knew she needed to stay present in the current conversation. She tried to refocus. 

 

“…I know Lena was hurt when you stopped talking to her. She doesn’t understand why you think Lex turned her against you. Lillian has asked me often the same thing…”

 

“You’re still in contact with them!” exclaimed Clark with a shocked expression on his face. 

 

Martha sighed and said, “I have been friends with Lillian since I was 5. I’m not ending a 45-year friendship because you and Lex broke up with each other.”

 

Clark stood up and looked down at his mother with hurt in his eyes.

 

“You chose them over me!”

 

Martha stood up and tried to reach out to Clark, but he recoiled instantly from her. Martha tries to keep her face passive, but she strains to try to keep her tears at bay.

 

Martha gradually moved towards him and said, “Clark, I know Lex cheated on you and it broke your heart and then he started with that alien conspiracy group, but those things he did are on him, not Lillian and Lena.”

 

Clark looked at her startled at first and then started laughing manically. Martha stared at him with concern while Kara edged forward to try to get next to Martha. 

 

“What is so funny?” asked Kara hesitantly.

 

“That you guys would think that I am that petty to hate them all for over Lex’s cheating and group activities.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I wouldn’t use petty. I think you are beyond cra…”

 

“Kara,” said Martha while staring at her sternly.

 

Kara sighed and looked downward sheepishly. 

 

Martha shook her head and looked at Clark with worry in her eyes.

 

“If it wasn’t those things, then what exactly happened that made you hate everyone in the Luthor family?”

 

Clark started pacing rapidly back and forth. After going back and forth for a minute, he started to slow down to a normal pace until he stopped and looked at Martha with a forlorn look on his face. 

 

“When I used to think of love, you and Dad would immediately come to mind. You were caring, and gentle with each other. Always knew what the other was thinking and very considerate of each other’s needs and wants. I knew that I wanted that for myself. I thought I had found that with Lex. However, I never realized at the time how blind love makes you.”

 

“Clark, I’m….” said Martha but Clark raised his hand to stop her from finishing. 

 

He looked at her with tears threatening to pour from his eyes. 

 

“Please let me finish,” said Clark softly. 

 

Martha nodded solemnly.

 

Clark took a couple of deep breaths and said, “I let my perception of your love color my view of what love should be. It made me realize that some people are incapable of loving someone else.”

 

Kara looked up at Clark curiously and asked, “How so?”

 

“When Lex and I first met, he was nice to me but tended to be aloof. He liked to hang out to himself when he was visiting with his family. When Lena and I would play out in the backyard, Lex tended to watch us from afar often perusing a book at the same time. I just thought that he was a loner until he randomly asked me to hang out more when we were both around 13. I was surprised at first because I thought he was just nice to me because our mothers were friends. However, Lex said he kept his distance because he was intimidated by me due to my alien heritage. However, after talking with his mom, he thought that he should be more open. The next three years we got closer until we started dating. He would constantly send me notes telling me how much he loved me and thought about me throughout the day…”

 

Kara let out a gasp which drew Clark’s attention. Clark stared at her with a raised eyebrow.

 

Kara looked up at him sheepishly and said, “I’m sorry. It is just hard for me to imagine that narcissist having a romantic bone in his body.”

 

Clark shook his head, sighed, and said, “Lex acted completely different back then. I used to take us flying to look at the stars. One day while we were flying, he told me that one day he would make a way for both of us to visit the stars so that we could see where Krypton used to be. He knew he couldn’t bring the planet back, but he thought it could maybe answer more questions that I had about where I came from and see if there were any close by planets that had more information about Krypton’s history. I was touched that he cared so much about us and that he even thought about us doing things in the future.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “If he was so caring, then what caused his whole personality to flip?”

 

“Lex and I went to different high schools. He was also a year ahead of me. During his senior year, he became involved in a group at his school called Leviathan…”

 

Kara looked at Clark baffled and asked, “Isn’t that the…”

 

“Yes, it is the same alien-hating group that we deal with today. Back then, they would go to schools saying that they were teaching kids leadership skills when they were really trying to brainwash kids into thinking that aliens were the enemy and humanity needed to take back control of the Earth.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “How did the school get away with having a group like this on campus?”

 

Clark sighed and said, “It didn’t help that the principal was related to the leader of the group at that time. The more that Lex got involved in the group, the more his hateful rhetoric came out. One day, he kept going on and on about his hate for alien life, and I just snapped. I asked him how could he be with me, an alien if he hated alien life so much. He looked at me dumbfounded for a moment. I don’t think he ever thought that I would call him out on his bullshit. I got sick of waiting for an answer so I just walked away. I thought that we were through, but Lex came to my house the next day with roses and apologized. He said that he had left the group and he wanted to focus on making us stronger.” 

 

Clark chuckled for a moment before continuing and said, “I foolishly thought that he meant that we would work on emotionally and mentally strengthening our relationship. However, I was very naive. When we resumed our relationship, everything was about the same except for one thing. We never hung out in public anymore. Originally, I was hurt, but I just figured that maybe Lex needed more time to focus on college since he only had a couple of months left of his senior year. When he eventually left, he said that he would keep in touch. He did for the first three months, but our calls became less and less frequent. Part of me was concerned that he got back with Leviathan again, but I checked the school’s website and didn’t see any mention of it. 

I eventually convinced myself that maybe he was just busy. He said he was taking 21 credits that semester which is very hard to do especially if he was doing anything social. However, things changed when I was asked to babysit Lena one day. When I arrived, I was told she was in her room studying, but that I would just need to make sure she ate dinner within a couple of hours. I checked on her and saw she was indeed studying so I went on ahead to the living room to finish up some of my homework before making us dinner. After a couple of hours, I finished my homework made dinner, and went to get Lena from her room, but she wasn’t there. I initially panicked but then realized it was kind of silly to do so. The Luthor mansion had over 100 rooms she could be in. I’m fast but didn’t really want to zoom throughout all the house looking for her. I decided to see if I could listen for her heartbeat and I was able to. I followed it until I got to Lex's room. The door was slightly ajar. I was initially annoyed because Lex hated when Lena would go playing around in his room and was afraid this would put a strain on our relationship which was already being held by a thread at this point due to the lack of communication. I went to quickly get her out of there. I initially was going to drag her out of there but I noticed a terrified look on her face. I turned towards the direction she was looking at and froze. On the TV in his room, it was playing a video…”

Clark stopped and rubbed his hands on his face. 

 

Martha looked at Clark with a solemn face and said, “Dear, you don’t have to continue if it is too painful…”

 

Clark looked back down at his mother somberly and said, “No, I want you to understand why I feel the way I do.”

 

He took a couple of deep breaths and started fiddling with his hands. 

 

Clark said softly, “In the video, it had Lex experimenting on me in his room. On nights that I would sleep over, he would wait until I was asleep and then start pumping me full of sleeping gas to make sure I didn’t wake up. He would then use Kryptonite to cut me up and take  tissue and blood samples.”

 

“He did what!” Martha shrieked. 

 

“That wasn’t even the worst part.”

 

Kara stared at him with dismay. She couldn’t imagine how it could get any worse than he described. 

 

“I’m afraid to ask, but how could it get worse than that?” asked Kara.

 

“During these tests he did, he would often stop to caress my face and say that he was doing it for us so that we could be equals.”

 

“His delusions have no bounds,” said Kara astounded. 

 

“I still couldn’t believe what he did to me. I just stared at the TV for a while until I heard Lena starting to cry behind me. I didn’t have the energy or time to want to comfort her. I just wanted to know where she found the video. She wouldn’t tell me at first because she didn’t want to get Lex into more trouble, but she finally pointed me toward the trunk under his bed. I pulled it out and discovered that there were more videos and journals documenting the details of his experiments on me. He had been experimenting on me for months without me realizing it. He was trying to figure out how to make me weaker or a least make himself stronger. I was furious and instantly flew out of there and into his dorm. However, he wasn’t there. I flew around frantically trying to find him until I detected his heartbeat. As I got closer to it, I realized that I was getting weaker to the point that I couldn’t fly anymore. I still kept walking towards it which led to a library in the middle of campus. I followed it downstairs. By the time I got downstairs, I noticed that I had green veins on my arms. I kept going until I heard Lex. He was speaking to a group of people. He and his new girlfriend had started up Leviathan at his college and was telling them that he discovered a way to give them all powers to fight off alien scum. My first thought was to run in there and try to kill him with my bare hands, but I knew there was a bunch of Kryptonite around him if it could affect me even so far away from the library. I decided to quickly get away.”

 

Martha instantly got up and hugged Clark. His shoulders started to sag as she embraced him and leaned into the hug. 

 

“Clark, why didn’t you tell me about any of this? All you told me was that Lex rejoined the alien group again and was seeing someone else.”

 

Clark looked down and said, “I wanted to for so long, but Dad said not to.”

 

Martha looked at Clark baffled and asked, “Wait, your father knew all of this?”

 

Clark nodded and said, “After I got back home, I passed out on the floor in my room in tears. Dad found me like that an hour later. I told him what happened and he told me he was going to try to fix everything. It was late at night so the next morning, he headed out to Lex’s college and met up with several police officer friends that he knew in the area. They dressed in plain clothes so as not to spook anyone. When they checked out the library, they found nothing there. Not even Kryptonite. They went to Lex’s dorm and found out that he had transferred to a college overseas about a week ago. His police friends were able to get the school to pull footage of around the dorm and the library and it didn’t show me or Lex there at all.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “It makes sense that Lex would have fled and hid all the evidence, but couldn’t Lena collaborate with your story?”

 

Clark chuckled manically and stared at Kara which caused her to become uneasy. 

 

“She became a Luthor like the others that day. Dad asked her about the journals and the videos when he got back, and she said that she had no idea what I was talking about. In fact, her parents were pissed when dad got there because I had left Lena alone unsupervised,” said Clark sarcastically.

 

“Where was I when all of this was occurring?” asked Martha. 

 

“You were out visiting Aunt Eliza in National City for the week.”

 

“Okay, I get why I didn’t know about all this when it happened at the exact moment, but why didn’t you two tell me when I got back,” asked Martha concerned. 

 

Clark sighed while rubbing the back of his head and said, “Dad didn’t want to say anything because things didn’t look good from my end. I was making serious allegations where there was no proof. Not only was Lena withholding the truth, but it seemed like Lex was one step ahead of me.”

 

“How so?” asked Martha quizzically. 

 

“There was video footage showing that he was already at his school in Paris when I claimed he was at his old campus. The footage showed multiple sightings of him during the week in Paris. Also, the school does show transfer forms of him going to another school mid-semester because he got accepted to a prestigious fellowship program. Plus, the library that I had entered was supposedly closed off with a security guard standing by because of vandalism. The security guard said that no one came by that night.”

 

“That still doesn’t explain why your dad didn’t say anything,” said Martha incredulously. 

 

Clark looked at Martha desperately and said, “I looked at best like a jealous boyfriend or at worst like someone who had a break from reality. There was no proof to show that what I said was true.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “Did your dad at least ask Lionel or Lillian what happened?”

 

Clark sighed and said, “Dad, didn’t really go into details with them especially when they found out about the the lack of evidence from the school. When he got there, all they were concerned about was why Lena was left at home alone. All Dad told them was that I left because I found videos and journals showing that Lex had hurt me deeply. Concerned his parents invited Dad in and went to search Lex’s room, but the trunk of videos and journals were gone. The TV in the room was gone as well. Since they didn’t find anything wrong, they decided to agree to drop the issue and take it as me being mad about Lex breaking up with me.”

 

“Did you ever question the Luthors yourself after this?” asked Kara. 

 

Clark spat, “Of course I did! When Dad asked me if I was sure I was remembering things correctly, I went to Lena first and asked her. She denied everything. She started crying when I kept drilling her for answers until her parents asked me to leave.”

 

“Oh Clark…” said Martha quietly.

 

“Don’t oh Clark me! That bitch was lying! If she had told the truth, she could have helped me get Lex in jail back then!” screamed Clark. 

 

“How do you know she was lying?” asked Kara softly. 

 

“What the fuck that is supposed to mean? Of course, I know she was lying!” screamed Clark.

 

Kara quietly looked at Clark for a moment before she said, “I know that you and I are human lie detectors now with our powers. However, were you able to use that ability back then or was there something else that showed she was lying?”

 

Clark stared at her a minute fuming before he muttered, “I knew how to detect a particular person’s heartbeat, but I didn’t learn how to use it to tell if they were lying until a year after that incident.”

 

“Then how do you know that she is lying?” asked Kara.

 

“I just know that she is and her parents are helping her!” spat Clark. 

 

Clark turned to his mom anxiously and said, “This is why I didn’t want to tell you, Mom. I saw the way that Dad doubted my story, and I didn’t want you to doubt me too.”

 

Martha instantly embraced her son and started rubbing his back. Clark let off a muffled cry into her shoulder. 

 

Martha said softly, “I believe you. I just wished that you had told me sooner so I could have helped you.”

 

Kara watched on as Clark broke down and cried against his mother’s shoulder. He has been carrying this around for over a decade causing him so much grief and despair. It added a new layer of her thoughts on Clark that would explain some of his behavior. 

 

Kara approached Clark, placed a hand on his shoulder, and asked, “You have been carrying this around with you for so long. Have you ever thought about talking to someone about this?”

 

Clark looked at her hesitantly and said, “No, why?”

 

Kara took a step closer and said, “You have so much anger inside you about what happened. You have every right to be angry. You were violated by someone you love and trusted. However, carrying around that anger for so long is not healthy. Therapy can be a bene….”

 

“No,” said Clark sternly. 

 

Martha looked up at Clark concerned and said, “Why not? It can be helpful…”

 

Clark instantly backed up and stared at them hesitantly and asked, “You don’t believe me do you?”

 

Kara tried to approach him, but Clark recoiled causing Kara to stop in her tracks. 

 

“No one said anything about not believing you. I believe you and so does Martha, but we can both tell that what happened has had a lasting effect on you. Doing therapy to sort out your feelings isn’t a bad thing,” said Kara. 

 

Clark scoffed and said, “We do the extraordinary. What would it look like if someone like me needed therapy?”

 

“It would humanize you for one thing,” said Kara softly.

 

Clark cackled and said, “Haven’t you always talked about how we should be proud of being Kryptonian and how superior they were to humans.”

 

Kara rubbed her head and sighed. 

 

She looked up sternly at Clark and said, “First of all, I never said that Kryptonians were superior to humans. All I said was that our technology was more advanced. Despite our technological advances, we still recognize the need for having therapists and psychiatrists.”

 

“What?” asked Clark startled. 

 

“Mental and emotional health is just as important as physical health. Being in the army, you were required to have a mental health professional during and after your term of service due to the emotional and mental strain that occupation has on the individual,” said Kara. 

 

“But they didn’t have the powers we have now…” said Clark. 

 

Kara interrupted him and said loudly, “That is why it is more important for us to have mental health professionals in our lives. I have had a therapist ever since my time in the Kryptonian army and I have learned that one wrong move can affect the lives of many. That is a lot of responsibility put on one’s shoulders and our planet wanted to help to ease that weight on us. I am kind of surprised the League hasn’t made this mandatory.”

 

“Maybe, you are weak enough to need therapy, but I don’t need it. What I need is justice. If you really want to help me, you can force Lena to confess to lying years ago about Lex,” spat Clark. 

 

Kara shook her head and looked at him sadly.

 

“I can’t do that.”

 

“Why the hell not?” screamed Clark. 

 

“If Leviathan is really involved in this….”

 

“Which they are!” snapped Clark. 

 

Kara paused for a moment and then continued calmly, “If they were involved, we know from our dealings with them now that they have people that can work in the shadows so they are not seen and can erase people’s memories. Considering that all the things you saw quickly disappeared that night and Lena changed her story, there is a high possibility that they quickly got rid of the evidence on Lex’s behalf and erased Lena’s memories of the incident.”

 

“No, no, no! She lied. I know she did!” yelled Clark. 

 

“Considering Leviathan’s level of power and influence, you don’t even want to consider the fact that they have some level of influence to change or manipulate the situation.”

 

Clark backed away from Martha and Kara frowning at them. 

 

“I should have known it would be useless talking to you. Don’t come crawling to me to save you when that bitch eventually screws you over!” screamed Clark.

 

Clark then flew away in a blur. 

 

Martha ran to the door and screamed, “Clark, wait!”

 

Kara went to the door and saw Clark flying away. Given that he was flying upward, it looked like he was headed back to the Watch Tower. Martha instantly burst into tears. Kara wrapped her arms around Martha and led her back to the kitchen table. 

 

They sat down for a while until Martha said, “I didn’t realize that he was in so much pain.”

 

Kara shook her head thinking about it. Clark had always tried to portray himself as a strong and disciplined person. You would have never thought that he had so much inner turmoil. She wondered how he was able to hide it for so long without seeing the cracks seep through.

 

“I am not sure what to do to help him,” said Martha softly while wiping the tears from her face.

 

“He would have to want help to start with. It is interesting that he hasn’t got any help from the League on this,” said Kara. 

 

Martha put her head in her hands and said, “He thinks that he should do everything on his own. I am wondering if this incident is the reason why he doesn’t trust anyone to help him.”

 

Kara thought about it for a moment. This incident was a catalyst for something, but not for what Martha thinks it is. 

 

“I think he has held on to his hatred for so long that he didn’t think about some important questions,” said Kara. 

 

“Like?”

 

“For starters, how could Lex be on campus and overseas in two places at once? How did the tapes, journals, and TV disappear from Lex’s room? Why would Lena tell a different story of what happened that night? And finally, why didn’t any of the adults tell you what happened that night? I can see why maybe Lillian or Lionel would want to keep quiet if they were really hiding something, but I don’t buy Jonathan not saying anything. Based on your stories about him, I don’t believe he would have kept an allegation that big from you.”

 

Martha nodded and said, “You’re right. Jonathan wouldn’t have. When I got back from California, Clark had decided that after his current semester, he was going to leave Smallville and go to Metropolis University. He said he didn’t want anything around him that reminded him of Lex or the Luthor family. Clark at first wouldn’t say what was bothering him, but Jonathan said it was because of Lex being with Leviathan again and cheating on him. I just don’t see Jonathan watering down the story like that. I am still baffled by the whole story. Clark has talked about coming in contact with Leviathan in recent years. I am surprised he didn’t mention this when they became more prevalent.” 

 

“I am too in all honestly. They have people who could erase memories and other materials and shapeshifters. Clark knows all of this, but he has held onto his hatred for Lena and the others for so long, that he doesn’t want to consider the other possibilities.”

 

Martha sighed, “It is a shame because I do believe that if Clark asked Lena for help, she would have, but I fear that he has burned that bridge.”

 

Kara turned to Martha and smiled and said, “Well, I haven’t yet.”

 

Martha raised an eyebrow at Kara and asked, “You really think she would be willing to help Clark? Their last conversation at the house really didn’t go so well.”

 

“How so?”

 

Martha sighed, “He threatened to throw her car into the lake if she didn’t leave. When she stood her ground, he went through with it. Lena was obviously furious and told him she had given up on him and to my knowledge hasn’t spoken to him since. I am kind of surprised that you are working with her. I would think that she would have seen the symbol you wear and would have run for the hills.”

 

“Did she know that Clark was Superman?” asked Kara hesitantly.

 

“Has Clark told her? No. But Lena isn’t stupid either. Clark didn’t hide any of his powers around her so when she saw someone flying around doing the things Clark used to do, it wasn’t hard for her to put two and two together.”

 

“Hmmm,” murmured Kara. 

 

“I am glad that she gave you a chance. I have talked to her in passing. She has been polite, but doesn’t stay to chat really long.”

 

Kara got up and started towards the door.

 

“Hopefully, I can keep up this goodwill with her. I hope to work my way toward asking her about the things that Clark talked about. I will also make sure to check with the League to see what they think.”

 

“Thanks, Kara. I know that Clark won’t admit this, but I do appreciate you looking into this further.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “Well, he is family after all even though he treats me like crap.” 

 

When she got to the door, she paused.

 

She turns to Martha smirking. 

 

“You can tell your partner back there that they can come out of hiding now,” said Kara beaming. 

 

Martha looked at her flustered and said, “I have no idea what you are talking about.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Clark was too blinded by rage to see the signs, but I know that you have a special friend you are seeing. I can hear their heartbeat and it has been beating pretty fast since I have been here.”

 

Martha’s face turned beat red and started wringing her hands.

 

“I don’t know what to say….”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You don’t have to say anything. I am just happy that you have found someone. I was worried that you would close yourself off after Jonathan died.”

 

Martha smiled softly and said, “Thank you.”

 

“Hope you have fun with your sexy time,” smirked Kara, and she was gone in a blur. 

 

Martha turned beat red as she hurried and closed the door. She took a couple of deep breaths and headed back to her bedroom. 

 

She closed the door and turned on the lights. She frowned when she saw her partner was almost dressed. 

 

“How much of that did you hear?” asked Martha hesitantly.

 

Lillian Luthor turned around as she was putting on her top and said, “Everything.”

Chapter Text

“Why are you leaving?” asked Martha hesitantly.

 

Lillian had finished getting dressed and had just grabbed her purse. She looked up at Martha conflicted while wringing her hands.

 

Lillian said softly, “I didn’t think you would want me here after everything Clark said.”

 

Martha quickly went over to Lillian, gently grabbed her hand, and guided her to sit back on the bed.

 

As she gently rubbed Lillian’s hand, Martha said, “I don’t want you to leave.”

 

Lillian turned to face the other way and murmured, “I don’t understand why not.”

 

Martha gently turned Lillian’s face around so that she was facing her. She cupped Lillian’s face gently in her hands which caused Lillian to slightly gasp.

 

Martha said softly, “You have known me longer than anyone on his Earth. Do you really think I would ask you to leave so quickly without speaking with you first?”

 

“No,” murmured Lillian softly.

 

“Then why were you quickly trying to leave?”

 

Lillian closed her eyes to try to prevent tears from coming out. She struggled to prevent her lips from quivering but wasn’t able to.

 

“I was afraid of what you might say,” said Lillian shakily.

 

Martha pulled Lillian into an embrace with Lillian resting her head on Martha’s shoulder. Martha gently rubbed her back.

 

After sitting in each other’s arms, Martha said, “I just have a couple of questions. I promise not to judge.”

 

Lillian twiddled with her thumbs and asked, “What questions?”

 

“When I came back from California, the only thing I heard from Lionel, Jonathan, and you was that Lex cheated on Clark and he was still with Leviathan, and they broke up. Is that how you remember it or not?”

 

Lillian looked down at her thumbs for a couple of moments before looking up at Martha with a sad expression on her face.

 

“It is not that simple,” said Lillian softly.

 

Martha frowned and asked, “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

Lillian looked down and said, “When we got home at around midnight, we found the front door wide open. We went around the house and saw that everything was okay with Lena asleep in her room. Nothing seemed to be tampered with or stolen. However, Clark was nowhere to be found. The only evidence of him being there was the dinner that he cooked that looked like only one person picked over and his books were still laid out on the table in the living room. We checked the security footage to be sure and it looked like the only people inside the house that night were Clark and Lena since we had given the rest of the staff off that night. We woke Lena up to see what had happened, and she said that Clark found out about Lex cheating on him and confronted him about it. We called Clark and Jonathan’s cell phones and the house phone to see what happened, but they all went straight to voicemail. We did reach Lex, however.”

 

Martha raised an eyebrow and asked, “Really?”

 

Lillian nodded and said, “Yes. In Paris, it was morning so we knew he would be awake. He said that he called Clark to let him know that he was breaking up with him to be with another girl and that he didn’t take it so well.”

 

“How so?” asked Martha.

 

“He said that there was a lot of screaming and crying on Clark’s end. Lex said that he apologized for hurting him but then the line suddenly disconnected. Lex said he tried to call multiple times to the house phone and Clark’s phone but they went straight to voicemail. He said he was concerned though.”

 

Martha scoffed which caused Lillian to pause. Martha sighed and said, “I am sorry. I told you I wouldn’t judge at least not until hearing everything. Please continue.”

 

Lillian shook her head and said, “I know what you are thinking, but you have to remember back then, we didn’t know the lengths of deceit that Lex was willing to go through in order to get what he wants. I had no reason to have doubts at that point.”

 

Lillian looked up solemnly and stared directly at Martha and said, “Besides, I know exactly how it feels when the person you trust most in the world rips your heart out.”

 

Martha looked down and started wringing her hands and said softly, “It was a different time back then.”

 

Lillian quickly placed a hand on Martha’s in order to stop her hands from moving.

 

“I didn’t say that to make you feel guilty. I am just saying that I understand what a breakup can do to a person. I was mad at Clark for being so irresponsible, but I know that a breakup can cause a person to do the unexpected. I tried to explain that to Lionel but he was furious that Clark had left Lena unattended and the door wide open. I had to convince him to let the matter rest until the morning since it was already so late.”

 

“I definitely understand his level of anger,” mused Martha.

 

Lillian sighed and said, “You have no idea. It was the first time I had seen him try to clear his entire schedule for the day. He nearly did except there were two morning meetings that he couldn’t push off due to their level of urgency. By the time he finished those, It was around 1 pm. We got back to the house at around 2. That is when the weirdness started.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “What weirdness?”

 

Lillian rubbed the back of her head and said, “When we got back to the house, we noticed that Jonathan was sitting in his truck right out front. Our butler Mason was standing on the driver's side of the truck talking to Johnathan. As we pulled up behind Johnathan’s truck, Mason hurried over to us saying that Johnathan had been sitting in his vehicle motionless for the last half hour. The gardener initially noticed him sitting out front first. They didn’t think anything of it because you and your family have been constantly over to the house so much. However, when he didn’t make any attempt to go inside the house, the gardener went to get Mason to check it out. The window was halfway down on the car door so Mason did try to nudge Johnathan to move, but he kept staring straight in front of him without blinking. Lionel and I quickly went to the truck and he was unresponsive at first. Lionel was about to dial 911 when Johnathan quickly grabbed his hand from the truck and told him to stop.”

 

Martha quickly gasped, and asked, “Did he have a stroke?”

 

“At first, we didn’t know what was going on. He was a little disoriented at first. We asked him why he came to the house, and he looked around confused for a little bit. He said at first he came for Clark, but couldn’t remember why exactly. We then probed more and from the pieces that Johnathan gave, it seemed like Johnathan found out that Clark and Lex had broken up and the catalyst for it was that Lex recorded himself doing things to Clark and somehow Leviathan was involved, but Johnathan wasn’t sure what the recordings contained. We told him that he needed to go to the hospital, but he flat-out refused. I told him to at least let us have our on-call doctor check him out. We didn’t want to send him on his way if he had some type of head injury.”

 

“So you did have him checked out?”

 

“Of course. I eventually got Johnathan to agree to the checkup by threatening to call you to come home.”

 

“I wish you would have,” muttered Martha.

 

Lillian looked down and started twiddling her thumbs and said, “In hindsight, I wish I did too.”

 

They sat in silence for a couple of minutes until Martha asked, “What happened next?”

 

“Johnathan refused to have us in the room when the doctor examined him so we decided to check out Lex’s room since that was one of the things Johnathan mentioned. We looked for anything like a notebook, recorder, video, or DVD that could be used for recording information and found nothing. After we finished, we checked back on Johnathan and saw that the doctor finished examining him. He told us that the only thing that was wrong was that he was a little bit dehydrated which can cause a person to be confused or have memory issues. He recommended drinking 2 more bottles of water every day. We made sure to give him more fluids over the next two hours and he started to remember more. He had gone to Lex’s university to confront him but saw that there was no evidence of Lex being there despite Clark claiming something different. He said that once he found that out, he headed to our house to discuss what may have happened between the boys and to check with Lena to see if she knew something. We told Jonathan that we only so far had Lex’s version of events and that we didn’t find anything in Lex’s room to suggest that Lex had done anything wrong. Johnathan asked if he could see Lex’s room himself and look around, and he didn’t find anything either. He also talked to Lena for a bit, and she told him the same thing about Clark and Lex. Johnathan decided to head back to the farm and talk to Clark further to try to gain more of an understanding of what happened. I insisted on having Lionel go with him to make sure that he got home safely. Johnathan relented, and they went back to your house where they were confronted by Clark.”

 

Martha sighed and said, “I take it wasn’t a warm welcome.”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “No. He instantly asked what we did to his father. Lionel told him everything that had happened since we got home. Clark accused us of helping Lex and then zoomed over to our house. I saw a blur go through the house and upstairs. I followed it and found Clark in Lena’s room yelling at her about hiding Lex’s tapes and journals. I tried to talk to him, but he knocked me out of the way and I hit my arm on the table. Jonathan eventually got him to calm down, but Clark refused to leave until he checked out Lex’s room. He went in there tearing it apart and found nothing. He then zoomed out of there. Johnathan apologized for everything and left and then I went to console Lena who was crying hysterically in her room.”

 

“Is that why you had that brace on your elbow when I came back?” asked Martha quietly.

 

Lillian nodded and said, “Yes.”

 

Martha looked at Lillian solemnly while wiping tears from her eyes.

 

“What happened next?” asked Martha softly.

 

“A couple of hours later, Johnathan came back to apologize profusely and offer to pay for my medical bills. I declined. When Lionel found out about my decision a couple of hours later, he was initially pissed with me, especially with all the emotional and physical trauma that Clark had caused. He was initially going to go over to your house to demand some type of restitution until Lex called us right before he left. It left Lionel a little rattled.”

 

“How so?” asked Martha frowning.

 

“Lionel said that when he was talking to him, it seemed like Lex took great joy in Clark unraveling during their break up and seemed to hint that he may have done something to him. Nothing too specific but enough to give Clark some leeway to his claims. Lionel decided to do a small investigation being led by himself, and two other security employees that he trusted. I wanted to be a part of it, but Lionel refused.”

 

“Why?” asked Martha quizzically.

 

“Whatever Lex said on the phone with Lionel made him concerned that he wouldn’t have qualms about hurting other people including family members. I thought that Lionel was overreacting, but a couple of months later changed my mind.”

 

“Lionel’s death,” said Martha softly.

 

Lillian nodded and said, “The day before he died, he received a tip from someone who attended Lex’s old college. They allegedly had footage showing Clark and Lex on campus when Lex wasn’t even supposed to be there. Lionel took his security guards with him to check it out. Several hours later, I received a call from Lionel saying that I needed to take Lena and leave the estate and not come back. I took Lena to National City to stay for a while. I was hoping that Lionel was just being overdramatic, but then I got the call that Lionel was in a car accident where he was thrown from the car and slammed into a tree. They said that his death was instantaneous.”

 

Lillian paused for a few minutes before looking up at Martha and said, “The police said that Lionel was drunk driving at the time, but I knew it was murder.”

 

“I remember you saying that for a while after his death, but you dropped it. You said that you never realized that Lionel had a problem with drinking.”

 

Lillian said softly, “I didn’t have a choice in the matter.”

 

“How?”

 

“At the funeral, Lex showed up with the same security guards Lionel had working for him now. As they lowered Lionel to the ground, he wrapped his arm around me, whispered into my ear, and said: It’s funny how curiosity got the better of him. Hopefully, you won’t make that same mistake. He then walked away.”

 

“He really killed Lionel,” said Martha slowly.

 

She knew that Lex was capable of great evil. However, she is still sad to see that his path into darkness started when he was so young.

 

“With this, Johnathan’s memory issues, and Clark’s claims, I realized that these weren’t coincidences. The beautiful boy that I had nurtured and loved had become a monster. There were only two people that I knew I could trust, you and possibly still Clark. I immediately went to your home in Kansas to tell you everything.”

 

Martha frowned and said, “I remember that you came to my house directly after the funeral, but all we talked about was the funeral. Nothing else.”

 

“I was about to tell you everything at the house, but then suddenly I saw a red laser dot on your forehead. My heart dropped, and I didn’t know what to do until I heard my phone ring. I answered it, and it was Lex. He said that he would excuse me just once because of the emotional state I was in, but if I continued down the path that I was on, I would be sorry. I told him that I just wanted to talk to you about the funeral and nothing more. He told me fine and ended the call and the red dot went away on your forehead.”

 

Martha gasped at all of this.

 

Lillian continued and said, “I waited a month to make sure I wasn’t being tailed before approaching Clark. I knew he wasn’t happy with our family, but I thought if he knew what was at stake he would be willing to hear me out. I went to his apartment at Metropolis. When he answered the door, he instantly threw me against the wall and told me that I was scum and to not come back.”

 

Lillian started to break down and cry. Martha instantly embraced her.

 

“I didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t want Lex to hurt you, Lena, or Clark so I just let it go,” said Lillian shakily.

 

“You have been caring this around all this time,” said Martha softly.

 

“It has been horrible. I wanted to tell you so many times, but I couldn’t,” sobbed Lillian.

 

Martha rocked Lillian in her arms until she stopped sobbing.

 

“Why don’t you hate me after all of this?” murmured Lillian.

 

Martha hugged her back and said, “I know what you were up against now and I don’t blame you for anything. I do have one question though.”

 

“What is that?”

 

“Does Lex have you followed now?”

 

Lillian shook her head and said, “No. That is the only reason why I have been able to rekindle things with you because he hasn’t been keeping a tab on me for a while.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “Why though?”

 

Lillian smirked and said, “His arrogance has gotten the better of him.”

 

“How so?”

 

“He is trying to run for a Senate seat in New York. He is going to make an announcement about it in two days.”

 

“You have got to be kidding me. After all of his battles with the Justice League and the other illegal crap that he has done over the years,” scoffed Martha.

 

“Unfortunately, Lex has been able to gain supporters by encouraging the hatred towards aliens and super-powered beings.”

 

“Not even his assassination attempts on Lena, his flesh and blood, have no sway?”

 

“None of the shooters in the case would give up who paid them for the job. When they did a trace, the payments would always come from a shell company overseas.”

 

“So no one is raising alarms about this?” sighed Martha.

 

“I didn’t say that. Before, when Lex did something that was illegal, it was only being evaluated by the state of New York since that is where the majority of the crimes he committed took place. He has been able to pay off the majority of government officials since living there. However, now that he is seeking a senate seat, it is causing the FBI and the CIA to take notice even though he hasn’t formally announced it yet. Normally, he would have Leviathan try to smooth things over for him, but they have come to an impasse.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Leviathan reached out to me to try to get Lex to not run for Senate. His run would affect what they had in store for the state already.”

 

“Really?” asked Martha shocked.

 

Lillian laughed sarcastically and said, “Yes. Those idiots thought that I had the power of persuasion with Lex. I told them that Lex hadn’t listened to me since he was a little boy. They weren’t too happy about that though.”

 

“They didn’t hurt you did they?”

 

Lillian shook her head and said, “No. One good thing about them is that they are not violent unless it serves a purpose. After they talked to me, they indicated they were going to talk to Lex. I am not sure what was said, but I could tell after a week things definitely changed.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“They stopped bankrolling everything for him which means that he had to now foot the bill for everything he wants to do.”

 

“Including his run for Senate.”

 

“Exactly. The Board at Luthor Corp used to be lenient with him using company funds on his personal endeavors, but that stopped after his recent attack on Superman that nearly caused them to go bankrupt. He then shifted his focus on me to fund his venture into the Senate. However, with the CIA and FBI now breathing down his neck about where his funds are coming from, he is trying to find more legitimate ways to fund everything. His choices at this point were to use the rest of his funds to have me monitored or try to hide all his dirty little secrets. Fortunately for me, he chose the latter so I have been able to roam around more without being followed.”

 

Martha chuckled which caused Lillian to frown.

 

“What is so funny?” asked Lillian.

 

Martha shook her head and said, “I am sorry. It is just that it would be crazy if the thing that finally took Lex down was his financial holdings.”

 

“Hopefully, it is that simple,” murmured Lillian.

 

Martha turned to Lillian and asked, “Since Lex is distracted, what are you going to do now?”

 

Lillian gently grabbed Martha’s hand and turned to her.

 

“Actually, that is one of the reasons I came. Remember I contacted you saying that we have a problem?”

 

“Yes, I have been wondering about that.”

 

“Well, I found out a while ago about Lena and Supergirl’s plan to do a partnership. I may not be on Lex’s radar right now, but I know the commercial they just put out definitely has Lex noticing them.”

 

“I am kind of surprised Lex hasn’t retaliated at this point,” mused Martha.

 

Lillian sighed and said, “Trust me, if it wasn’t for the fact he was announcing his Senate bid this week, he would have found some way to attack Lena, Supergirl, or both. That is why I came today to convince you to come to California to live with me.”

 

“What?” asked Martha surprised.

 

“I know Lex well enough that if he is not able to intimidate Lena or Supergirl, they will try to force their hand by going after the people they care about. That would include you dear since you know about Supergirl and her identity.”

 

Martha turned from her to stare out the window silently. They stayed like that for several minutes.

 

Lillian started shifting back and forth nervously and said, “I know this is really sudden and it is  a huge ask, but I think it would be the safest option at this point and…”

 

Martha turned to Lillian and placed a finger on her lips. Martha gave a small smile and gently cupped Lillian’s face in her hands and kissed her gently on the lips. She pulled back and both women smiled shyly at each other.

 

“I know that you are right darling. Even with this new threat, it hasn’t been good for me to live here for the longest time. I have been living in the past for too long. Maybe this will give me the opportunity to see what else the future holds for me.”

 

Martha then straddled Lillian while smirking and said, “Besides, I know you well enough to know that this isn’t your only plan.”

 

Lillian chuckled softly while caressing Martha’s face and said, “That I do. I have so much to lose: Lena, Sam, Ruby, you. And I know you have Clark and Supergirl to worry about. I want us to be able to breathe again without having to worry about our loved ones being harmed. Once I have you situated in California, I will then start investigating Lex’s activities as of late. I doubt I will find the stuff Clark talked about today, but I am pretty sure I will find things of an illegal nature if I search hard enough.”

 

Martha caressed Lillian’s face softly and said, “I hope you realize that I will be coming along to help you in your investigation.”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “I would have it no other way.”

 

“Good,” said Martha as she took off her robe.

 

Lillian marveled at the beauty before her.

 

Martha smirked and said, “I guess all that is left is to celebrate our new venture.”

 

Lillian smirked and said, “I like the sound of that.”

 

****

 

Kara flew slowly through the sky. After talking with Clark, she didn’t know what she wanted to do. She knew she wanted to talk to Lena, but she wasn’t sure about how to approach it. Part of her wanted to be direct, but then she wondered how tactful that would really be. Lena and Clark didn’t have the best relationship, and she didn’t want to take sides. However, Kara slowly started to realize that she did take a side. She trusted Lena with her whole heart. Even though they hadn’t known each other long, she knew that Lena couldn’t possibly have done the things Clark mentioned. Kara winced. She knows that part is this is due to her not liking Clark so much though. Kara sighed and shook her head. She knew that she needed to get to the bottom of this, and it would be a very awkward conversation.

 

I just hope that she will be willing to be at least friends after this.

 

As Kara was about to increase her flight speed, she heard static on her comms.

 

“Supergirl, I need you to come to Gotham now,” said Batman.

 

Kara winced. She had completely forgotten that today she was supposed to be patrolling with Bruce and Barry in Gotham.

 

 

“About that, something happened that I really need to address right now….” started Kara.

 

“Is it life or death?” asked Bruce.

 

“No, but…”

 

“Then I expect you here in 10 minutes. Don’t be late,” said Bruce curtly before ending communication.

 

Kara sighed.

 

“I guess my questions for Lena will have to wait,” muttered Kara as she changed directions and flew to Gotham.

Chapter Text

Kara sat in the bat cave eating a croissant. She looked over and saw Barry going through a couple himself. She shook her head and chuckled at herself. As much as she didn’t want to necessarily be here right now, she must admit that she thoroughly enjoyed the treats that Alfred left for them when they came over. They were currently waiting for Bruce to arrive to let them know about their upcoming mission in Gotham. She was kind of surprised that he wasn’t in the bat cave waiting for them when they arrived. But then again, she and Barry have only been there for 15 minutes so far. She looked up at the tray that Alfred left for them. She debated between getting another croissant or going for the chocolate eclair but then sighed when she heard a swooshing sound. She turned slightly to the left and saw two batarangs. One was coming towards her and the other was headed towards Barry. She caught the one coming towards her with ease while Barry noticed the flying projectile at the last second forcing him to sacrifice his donut to protect himself from being hit. Kara’s eyes followed the batarang’s trajectory and narrowed her eyes at their assailant, a 10-year-old boy dressed in a black and white suit. Barry looked up a second later and noticed him too while frowning.

 

“You just made me waste a perfectly good donut,” muttered Barry while picking up the donut from the floor.

 

The boy jumped down from a narrow nook in the cave and said sarcastically, “Given you are the fastest man alive, I would think you should be able to multitask both. But then again, you are a so easy target.”

 

“Who expects being attacked when invited to someone’s home?” asked Barry exasperatedly.

 

“Someone who knows to expect the unexpected,” smirked the boy.

 

Barry rolled his eyes and went in for another donut.

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I see you are as mischievous as ever, Damian?”

 

Damian chuckled and said, “Someone needs to keep you on your toes. One day I will catch you off guard.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You will be waiting forever then.”

 

Barry frowned and said, “Not that I care, but you seem to be dressed very fancy for going out on patrol.”

 

Damian frowned and asked, “Did Father not tell you what the plans were for tonight?”

 

“I was just about to,” said Bruce.

 

Barry and Kara jolted and turned to see Bruce walking towards them. Kara was more surprised to see him in regular polo and khakis versus his usual Batman get-up.

 

“I take it from the different state of dress that we aren’t going patrolling,” mused Barry.

 

“Every once in a while being ourselves gets the job done better than our alter egos can,” said Bruce as he walked towards his computer mainframe and motioned the others to follow him.

 

He brought up an image of an older building that looked to be three stories with several statues of lions out front. Kara narrowed her eyes at the image and noticed it said across the top of the building Gotham Museum of Art and Technology.

 

“There has been a lot of rumblings about a hit being taken on the museum tonight,” said Bruce.

 

“What is so special about tonight?” asked Barry.

 

“The museum is opening its new exhibit on Ancient Lost Worlds. It will have art and tech from extinct alien societies.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Is there something in particular that is catching people’s eyes at the exhibit?”

 

“Other than the possibility of a hit, there hasn’t been much talk of what piece or pieces a criminal would want if any at all.”

 

“What is that supposed to mean?” asked Barry.

 

“When the museum first announced the exhibit, the rumblings were at their strongest. However, when the museum started to show images of some of the artifacts and then listing the different societies that were being represented, the rumblings went down until they were almost nonexistent.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “They were probably excited about the prospect of advanced weapons or tech, but found out it would be mostly artwork.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I thought about that since it appears the majority of the things on display will be artwork. However, I rather be safe than sorry. Considering these things are from species that are long gone, the objects could have other uses that we are not aware of  yet.”

 

Barry nodded and said, “That’s cool. But one problem. Kara and I don’t have anything to wear to an event like this.”

 

“There is several outfit selection waiting for you and Kara upstairs. Once, you guys are finished getting ready, you, Kara, and Damian will head to the museum and just monitor the activities.”

 

“Wait, you are not coming?” asked Kara frowning.

 

“Unfortunately, I have other matters to attend to,” said Bruce while getting up from his seat.

 

Kara smirked and asked, “Don’t like going to fancy events?”

 

As Bruce started walking towards the exit, he said, “No, I am hoping an old friend can shed some light on another case I am looking into.”

 

“Are you sure you don’t need any backup?” asked Barry.

 

Bruce smirked and said, “She is formidable, but I think I can handle things on my own.”

 

Barry and Kara just stared at each other quizzically.

 

“Why do I have a feeling that whatever he is doing is going to be more interesting,” said Barry.

 

Kara smirked and said, “Probably is knowing him.”

 

Kara started to walk up towards the exit when she heard a yelp. She turned around and saw a batarang sticking out from Barry’s back with Damian snickering behind him.

 

“Dammit, what the hell Damian!” screamed Barry while pulling the batarang out.

 

Damian smirked as he walked past him and said, “You need to expect the unexpected more Barry.”

 

Kara shook her head as she continued towards the exit. It was going to be a long night.

 

*****

 

While riding in the limo, Kara took out the compact mirror to check herself out again. She was quite impressed with what Bruce had left out for her. He had left 10 elegant ball gowns for her to choose from. She decided to go with the most simple: A blue heart-shaped floor-length dress with no sleeves. She thought that it brought out the color of her eyes more. She was even more impressed that he also provided glasses and a red, long, and wavy wig. She chuckled when she thought about it. It shouldn’t surprise her that Bruce was so observant. She wouldn’t be surprised if he knew the secret identity of everyone in the Justice League and how they look in their everyday lives. Since coming to Earth, she always used glasses and a red wig. Clark thought it was overkill with the wig and that the glasses would be fine. Kara was personally surprised that more people didn’t realize that Clark without the glasses was Superman especially since he is a well-known reporter. She sighed as she looked at her other two compatriots. Barry was sitting next to her in a nice blue suit scrolling through the internet on his phone. Damian was across from them looking out the window. Kara frowned. The kid was always on guard. It made some sense given who his mother and grandfather were. She couldn’t imagine being trained to kill so young. She often wondered what type of scars it left behind.

 

“You think too loud,” muttered Damian.

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What?”

 

Damian sighed and said, “You have been staring at me for the last 10 minutes. It is the same stare that my dad gives me every once in a while.”

 

“And that is?”

 

“One of worry.”

 

Kara chuckled nervously and said, “I am not worried. I was just curious what you were looking at outside the window.”

 

Damian smirked and said, “If you don’t want to admit it, that is fine. If you must know, I making sure that we are not being followed.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “Do you really think that is a possibility tonight?”

 

“Chances are slim, but I rather be doing this than daydreaming like you or retyping the same message to just delete it over again to a secret crush like Barry over here,” smirked Damian.

 

“Hey!” exclaimed Barry while looking up at Damian. “Have you hacked into my phone again?”

 

Damian smiled wickedly and said, “No, you just admitted to what you were doing all on your own.”

 

Barry stared at Damian fuming for a moment until Kara started cackling. Both Damian and Barry looked up at her in surprise.

 

She looked at them sheepishly and said, “I am sorry about that, but Barry, you make it too easy for him.”

 

Barry slid down and sulked in his seat and muttered, “You should at least pretend to have my side.”

 

Kara rested a hand on his shoulder and said, “I do have your side. And if it makes a difference, I think you should just ask the person out in person instead of through text. She would be lucky to have a guy like you in her life.”

 

“You really think so?” asked Barry while staring at his phone.

 

“I know so,” smiled Kara.

 

Damian rolled his eyes and said, “You both are too sentimental.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You think that now, but I believe that deep down you have a soft side to you.”

 

Damian scowled at her as the limo pulled to a stop. A moment later, Alfred opened the door to let them out.

 

“I will be back in three hours unless you tell me otherwise,” said Alfred after they all got out of the car. He turned directly to Damian and said, “Damian, remember that….”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and said, “I know that we are only here to observe unless something happens, and if it does, do not use deadly force. Father already talked to me about this.”

 

Alfred smirked and said, “If you had let me finish, I was going to say that you, Kara, and Barry need to remember to work as a team. If you see something off, communicate with them instead of trying to handle it alone.”

 

Damian looked away sheepishly and said, “Fine.”

 

Kara and Barry chuckle softly to themselves.

 

Alfred smiled and said, “You guys have a good night, and I will see you soon.”

 

He promptly got back into the limo and drove off. Damian quickly shoved past Barry and Kara and headed to the museum door.

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Damian, remember we are supposed to stick together.”

 

Damian turned around and gave him the finger before turning back around and heading towards the museum entrance. Kara turned to Barry with a frown.

 

“What?” asked Barry frowning.

 

“You know that we are both adults here right?”

 

Barry rolled his eyes and sighed.

 

“Yes, I realized that.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “And you understand what that means?”

 

Barry sighed and said, “I will try to be nicer.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Thank you. This already has the making of being a dull night. We don’t need to be at each other's throats as well.”

 

“I agree, but he makes it so hard,” muttered Barry.

 

Kara chuckled as she patted his back to console him as they walked towards the museum entrance.

 

******

 

Kara frowned while staring at the display before her while drinking her glass of champagne. They had already been at the museum for over 2 hours and nothing of note had taken place yet. When they first got there, they decided to split up and start mingling to see if they noticed anyone suspicious. However, that really didn’t take them that long. When Kara got inside, she realized that there was an unusually small crowd. When she went around asking, it looked like the museum only invited the fifty richest socialites in Gotham to view the exhibits first. It kind of made sense to start with them since the museum was hoping they could get funds out of them and also create word of mouth. However, none of the talks indicated any plans for a heist going down though. Still, the group of three decided to stay vigilant and keep observing people while they did a sweep of the place. They didn’t come across anything or anyone too unusual though.

 

However, Kara has been stuck at the display she is currently staring at. She wants to walk away, but she can’t.  The display has a  solid slab of rock that has three pastel crystals popping out from it. The crystals were green, pink, and blue. Something about this piece seemed familiar to her, but she couldn’t place it. She looked at the description and was instantly more confused which read the following: Currency from the planet Daxam. The Daxamites were a sister society of the planet of Krypton. In their bustling economy, they were known to exchange crystals for currency. The currency exchange was extremely popular since Daxam was a popular tourist attraction until the people’s demise during Krypton’s explosion. Who knows what future capital the society could have brought forth if their sister planet didn’t take them down with it.

 

Kara heard something snap. She looked at her hand and was surprised that the step broke from the champagne glass. She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked up and saw Barry staring at her concerned.

 

“Is everything okay? You have been staring intently at this piece for the last 15 minutes.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I am fine. I just don’t appreciate the revisionist history they wrote for this piece.”

 

Barry looked at her surprised and asked, “Have you seen this before?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I am not sure what it is. I do know that it isn’t what it says it is on the description.”

 

“How do you know?”

 

“Well, I have unfortunately been to the planet Daxam and their currency isn’t crystals. Their currency is called Draxs and they are usually orange or red coins.”

 

“Didn’t have a good time there?”

 

Kara paused for a moment while staring at the crystals before saying, “Their prince kidnapped me to make me his bride.”

 

Barry looked at her baffled and asked, “What?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “Daxam is a sister planet of Krypton. We believed in scientific pursuits and order. They believed in partying, pillaging, and enslaving people to do their bidding. However, a strange disease broke out there causing the the majority of childbearing women to die which caused the Daxamites to become desperate to keep their population alive. Thus, their prince kidnapped me.”

 

“How did you escape?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Dumbass was surprised to learn that I had military training. He was terrified when I took out all his guards and then knocked him out cold and left.”

 

“Why would he be surprised?”

 

Kara looked down sheepishly and said, “Technically, Clark and my parents were high-ranking officials in the Guild. Normally, the children of high-ranking officials didn’t join the army. They are usually groomed to follow in their parents’ footsteps. The prince probably assumed that I either went the judge or the scientist track considering who my parents were.”

 

“What made you go against the norm?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “My Aunt Astra. She tended to watch me a lot while growing up because my parents tended to be busy with meetings all the time. She would be what you guys called an admiral. She is an excellent fighter and always had the least amount of casualties when leading her soldiers to battle. She is everything I strived to be in a soldier.”

 

Barry frowned and asked, “I noticed that you use the present tense when talking about her. Is she still alive?”

 

Kara winced slightly but quickly changed her face to being passive.

 

“I honestly don’t know if she died or not. When I was younger, my aunt gave me a holographic box so that we could send secret messages to each other. We mostly used it to talk when I was supposed to be sleeping. The day before Krypton exploded, Astra sent me a cryptic message saying that she was going on an undercover mission, but she would be back in a couple of days. I have no idea if that mission took her off world or not. I personally like to think that she is alive out there somewhere though.”

 

A single tear started to shed down Kara’s face. She quickly tried to wipe it away before Barry noticed. Barry softly placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed.

 

“You have lost so much. I wish there was something I could say to make things a little easier.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You just being here listening helps a lot.”

 

Kara quickly took out her compact mirror. Partly to try to reapply her makeup, but also to use it as a distraction.

 

“Speaking of trauma, do you know where Boy Wonder went off to?” asked Kara as she was applying her mascara.

 

Barry nodded and said, “I can see him from here. He has been talking to that lady with her support cat.”

 

“I am surprised they let her bring that thing in with her.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “I am more surprised that Damian is humoring her. I kind of feel bad for the kid. Every adult who has talked to him has tried to pitch him ideas for a partnership with Wayne Enterprises. I think that lady he is talking to now is trying to convince him that her company's nanotech can improve the weapons that Wayne Enterprises produces.”

 

Kara shook her head while she put her mirror compact away. She checked the time and saw that the event was due to be over in about 5 minutes.

 

She looked at Barry and said, “It seems like the bad guys decided to take the night off. Let’s get Damian and head out.”

 

“Sounds like a plan. Oooh, do you think we can convince Alfred to make us a batch of his apple cookies when we get back.”

 

“I don’t know about that. It is kind of late. Maybe, we can convince him to stop by somewhere on the way back to the manor. The food here was so horrible.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Considering this was for the elite in Gotham, I was kind of expecting the food to be better.”

 

“Same here,” Kara chuckled while she and Barry walked towards Damian.

 

As Kara got right next to Damian, she placed a hand on his shoulder and said, “I think we should head out now.”

 

Damian looked up at Kara with a look of gratitude that nearly took her off guard.

 

The woman that Damian was talking to looked up irritated at Kara and said, “We were in the process of an important business proposition.”

 

Kara gave a forced smile and said, “The boy is only ten. If you have a business proposition for Wayne Enterprises, I would suggest reaching out to them during business hours.”

 

Kara then took Damian’s hand and led him away from the woman who watched baffled as they walked away.

 

“Thank you,” muttered Damian as they walked away.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Don’t mention it.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “I am honestly surprised you didn’t curse them out, Damian.”

 

Damian looked away sheepishly and said, “Father has told me not to do that anymore. Said never know who we will need to have business with in the future.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Glad to know that you can take advice from someone.”

 

As they headed out the museum entrance, Kara asked, “Did anyone notice anything strange since being here?”

 

Barry shook his head and said, “No. For the most part it was a dull night. How about you?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “Same here. Didn’t notice anything too out of the ordinary. How about you Damian?”

 

“There is one person of interest I noted. You remember that guy with the red bow tie?” asked Damian.

 

Kara nodded and said, “Yes. That was the same dude that leaned against the table holding the punch bowl and causing it to fall over on the floor and the glass to break into hundreds of pieces.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “He looked so mortified.”

 

Kara said, “I kind of felt bad for the guy since it wasn’t exactly his fault. That table was compromised. He only slightly put his weight on it before the table leg snapped causing everything to go everywhere.”

 

“Well, that guy acted strange all night,” mused Damian.

 

“Are you sure it wasn’t due to embarrassment? A lot of the patrons laughed at him when the table broke,” asked Barry.

 

“I think that was an outlier though. For the most part, he had a notebook and pen out and was writing things. He also kept checking his phone and messaging on it,” said Damian.

 

“He could be a reporter like myself. I would imagine that there would have been one or two here at least covering the event. If so, it would explain the phone and the notepad,” said Kara.

 

Damian sighed and said, “I know it could be nothing, but I have a hunch. Can we at least stay 15 minutes to make sure he leaves without anything?”

 

Kara looked up at Barry and said, “I don’t have a problem waiting another 15 minutes. How about you?”

 

Barry sighed and said, “Fine, but let’s at least do our short stakeout in the limo.”

 

Damian and Kara nodded and they headed to the limo where Alfred was there waiting for them. They waited silently for ten minutes until Kara heard a click. She sighed because she didn’t like what it was implying.

 

Barry frowned at Kara and asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I just heard an employee lock the entrance to the museum. They are just now putting on the alarm as well. However, I haven’t seen our target leave the museum yet.”

 

“Are we sure he didn’t leave before us?” asked Barry.

 

Damian shook his head and said, “I saw him as we were leaving. He was at the table eating a crab cake.”

 

Barry rubbed the back of his neck and said, “I could phase in and do a quick sweep of the place to see if I see anything.”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I don’t think that will be necessary. Look in the middle of the street.”

 

Barry and Damian looked and were surprised to see that the manhole cover in the middle of the street opened and the mystery guy came out with a backpack on his back. They watched as he scurried across the street into his car.

 

“I’ll go get him,” said Barry.

 

Before he sped off, Kara grabbed him and said, “Wait.”

 

Barry frowned and asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

“I think we should follow him to see where he is taking the stuff to.”

 

“I agree,” said Damian. He knocked on the partition in the limo. The partition went down causing Alfred to come into view. “Alfred, can you put the limo in stealth mode and follow that red car that just pulled out across the street?”

 

“Activating now,” said Alfred.

 

Barry looked at Damian quizzically and asked, “What is stealth mode?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “We can enable the limo to be invisible so we can follow without being detected.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Your dad has all the cool toys.”

 

Damian leaned back into his seat and chuckled while Alfred started following the red car. They drove for half an hour until the red car slowed down and parked in front of an old warehouse. They waited five minutes, but their mystery man never got out of the car.

 

Barry frowned and asked, “Why do you think he is still sitting in the car?”

 

“If I had to guess, I think he is wondering if he should go inside or not,” mused Damian.

 

“Why would you say that?” asked Barry.

 

Damian paused while tapping his chin and said, “This place seems compromised. The door is halfway open and there is broken glass out front.”

 

“The warehouse looks abandoned though. It could have always looked like that,” said Barry.

 

Kara shook her head and said, “No, Damian is right. I am using my super hearing on him now. When he first parked, his heart rate started to go up. He then took out his cell phone to call someone, but all he kept getting was a dial tone. He then checked a voicemail message that said Abort Mission that got cut off. Since the voicemail, his heart rate has been through the roof.”

 

 

“Guess the voicemail spook him,” muttered Barry.

 

Kara frowned and decided to do an X-ray scan of the warehouse. Her face paled when she saw what was inside.”

 

“The guy has every right to be spooked. There are 20 dead bodies inside,” said Kara softly.

 

“What the fuck?” asked Barry.

 

“I think it's time that we ask our mystery man some questions,” said Damian.

 

Before they were able to get out of the car, the mystery man quickly opened the car door, threw out the backpack, he was carrying, and sped off.”

 

Barry looked at Damian and Kara and said, “I will go after him. You guys check to see what he tried to steal from the museum.”

 

Barry then sped off. Kara quickly got out of the limo to retrieve the backpack and then quickly got back into the limo. Damian looked at the backpack curiously.

 

“I wonder if the attacker of those people inside was looking for this?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “That would be disturbing if that was the case.”

 

The door of the limo suddenly opened and Barry quickly came inside.

 

“I handcuffed the mystery guy to his car and also called the local authorities about him and the dead bodies inside. We should probably head off before they get here.”

 

As they started driving away, Kara asked, “Did the guy tell you what he stole and why?”

 

Barry shook his head and said, “He said he was given an image of the piece to steal this morning for him to pay off a debt to a loan shark. He was given instructions to bring the piece to the warehouse where he would be met by security to escort him into the building to meet with the loan shark and the buyer of the piece.”

 

“So there goes the lead with the loan shark,” muttered Damian.

 

Kara sighed as she opened the backpack to look inside. She was surprised at what she saw as she pulled it out. It was the Daxam currency exchange.

 

Barry frowned and asked, “Isn’t that the piece that you were staring at for a while?”

 

“Yes,” said Kara frowning.

 

Damian stared at it quizzically and said, “I don’t get it. It doesn’t look like it has much use.”

 

“it must have some value if someone was willing to go out of their way for it.” mused Barry.

 

Kara examined the thing more closely. Something was familiar about it. She noticed five dots on each side that went around in an arch.

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “I wonder….”

 

She placed all ten fingers on the dots, and the crystals started to glow. Then she heard a garbled noise for a couple of moments until one phrase came through in a female voice: Kara Zor El. Then the lights from the crystal flickered and then went dark causing chills to go down Kara’s spine as she recognized the voice coming from the device.

 

Tears streamed down Kara’s face as she cried, “Mom!”

 

Chapter Text

Kara stared at the device with tears streaming down her face. She placed her fingers again on the dots hoping to get it to work again. It lights up for a few seconds before flicking out again.

 

Kara shook her head while sobbing, “No, No, No!”

 

She started shaking it rapidly to try to make it work. She then started to wack it multiple times hoping that it would jump-start it until Barry quickly grabbed her hands and forced her to stop while Damian quickly removed the device from her lap. Kara moved to try to grab the device back from Damian but Barry quickly moved to grab her hands again.

 

Barry said softly, “Kara, you need to stop.”

 

Kara looked up at him with hurt in her eyes and sobbed, “But it is my mom…”

 

“I know you have lots of questions, and I promise you that we will find you answers. Beating it out of the device is not going to help.”

 

“I don’t know what to do,” Kara sobbed harder.

 

Barry instantly wrapped his arms around Kara in a warm embrace. Kara initially pushed back but then relaxed into the embrace and rested her face on his shoulders.

 

Barry rubbed her back and whispered, “It’s going to be okay.”

 

Kara cried for a while while Barry rocked her back and forth gently. Damian mostly sat with intrigue at the device in the center of this chaos. Kara eventually sat up and wiped the tears from her red puffy eyes.

 

She smiled weakly and said, “I am sorry for my outburst.”

 

Barry, smiled, gently squeezed her hand, and asked “What outburst?”

 

Kara looked down and said softly, “It was inappropriate given we were in the middle of a mission.”

 

Damian placed his hand gently on top of Kara’s and said, “Father told me what happened to your home and family. No one would fault you for the reaction you had given everything you have gone through.”

 

Barry smiled and said, “I never thought that I would say this, but the kid is right for a change.”

 

Kara chuckled softly while looking at Damian and said, “I knew you could be sentimental.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and muttered, “Don’t get used to it.”

 

Kara chuckled while looking back at the device for a couple of seconds. The device was Kryptonian. That is for certain. And her mom’s voice was on it. The question is why though. She went to grab the device back from Damian who looked at her hesitantly.

 

Kara sighed and said, “I promise not to wack it again. I just want to examine it is all.”

 

She was irritated but knew she shouldn’t be at Damian’s response. She did lose control earlier. She was just glad they were more understanding than others would be in her situation. Damian nodded and gave her the device. She did a quick X-ray scan which confirmed what she already suspected. The device had Kryptonian parts that she recognized due to her father's job. It contained parts she had seen him use on his inventions. This also told her that this was more than likely either science or engineering-related since those two branches tended to intersect with each other a lot on Krypton. She turned it over to look at the bottom. Her heart skipped a beat at what she saw. Written at the bottom was the name Zor El. Her father’s name. She traced his signature with her fingers over and over. Looking at the signature caused a memory to unlock. She briefly remembered seeing her dad examining crystals similar to the ones in front of her. When she asked him what they were for, he said that the crystals were for saving data. She thought it was odd at the time because while they did use crystals to save data, they were usually no larger than the size of her thumb. The ones that were before her and the ones that her dad was working on were a foot long. It didn’t make sense to her to need something that big considering that most crystal drives were able to hold over 100 TB. She wondered if it really was a storage device or something more. As her mind began to spiral, she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to see Barry staring at her with concern in his eyes.

 

“Is everything okay? You looked startled while staring at this thing.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “I’m fine. I just recognized the maker of the device is all.”

 

“Who?” asked Damian.

 

“My father,” said Kara softly.

 

“Did your dad mention ever working on something like this?” asked Barry.

 

Kara sighed and said, “Kind of. He had crystals like these that he was working on in his home lab. I remembered him telling me that it had to do with data storage, but it didn’t make sense.”

 

Barry frowned and asked, “Why?”

 

Kara said, “Well, the crystals that we use normally are similar to the size of a thumb drive. We never had crystals these large for saving data.”

 

“Do you remember when you saw him working on this?” asked Damian.

 

“A couple of days before Krypton exploded,” said Kara softly.

 

They were all silent for a moment before Damian mused, “It makes sense then why it is so large.”

 

Kara looked at him quizzically and asked, “Why would you say that?”

 

“If they knew of the possibility of their demise, it makes sense that a scientist would want to create a way of preserving as much information that Krypton has to offer so that it doesn’t become lost in history.”

 

Kara stared at Damian perplexed. She didn’t want to think that her parents knew that something was wrong and didn’t tell her. However, it did make sense. Her and Clark’s parents wouldn’t have had pods ready for them if they didn’t think there was a possibility of their planet’s destruction.

 

She shook her head and said, “Regardless of what this thing is, I need to get inside it. I have an idea of someone to ask but am not sure if they would necessarily help me at this point. Any suggestions?”

 

She looked back and forth between Barry and Damian desperately. Her first thoughts were to ask Lena. While she mostly worked in medicine, she knew that she had a Ph.D. in both Engineering and Technology and was at the top of her class. However, she wasn’t sure if she would necessarily be willing to help or not. Right now, they are working on an exchange of services with the hospital and her tax issues. While Lena seemed to have warmed up to her, it may not be enough for Lena to want to do anything extra. She knew she would be willing to grovel if that was what it took, but she would like to have a backup in case it was a flat-out refusal. Damian rubbed the back of his head and sighed.

 

“Father said that he wouldn’t be back for a couple of days. I am assuming you wouldn’t want to wait that long,” mused Damian.

 

Kara shook her head. She and Damian turned to look at Barry who stared at them baffled.

 

“I am just as clueless as you are on what this thing is,” said Barry.

 

Damian rolled his eyes and said, “We get that dumb ass. We want to know if you know of anyone that can help with this.”

 

Barry scowled at him for a second but took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

 

He turned to Kara and said, “I have a friend from Palmer Technologies who may be able to help.”

 

Kara looked at Barry hesitantly and asked, “And this friend would be able to keep this discrete?”

 

Barry nodded and said, “She is very professional. This isn’t her first time working with superheroes. You may have heard of her before, Felicity Smoak.”

 

Kara breathed a sigh of relief and said, “Good. I have heard mostly positive things about her. I know she was integral in helping the Green Arrow and the Atom in their base of operations.”

 

Barry said, “Yeah, she is amazing with tech. I am sure she can give us some insight into what is going on.”

 

Kara smiled and asked, “Do you think you can find out tonight if she would be willing to meet tomorrow?”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Sure. I am surprised that you didn’t want to try to see her now.”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her neck, chuckled, and said, “The thought did cross my mind. However, I need to be realistic. It is almost midnight. On top of that, I am emotionally drained and hungry. I would rather come at this with fresh eyes. Besides, this will give me time to ask a colleague of mine that I think may help.”

 

Damian smirked and said, “You are better than certain other individuals I know who wouldn’t care what hour it was to get the detail they needed and rush through this.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I have no idea what this device holds and I rather go into this awake and mentally prepared than rush through the process. Also, I rather not do anything to damage this new relationship I have going with this particular person I want assistance from on this.”

 

Barry raised an eyebrow and said, “Relationship you say… Very interesting word choice.”

 

Kara looked up mortified and said, “That is not what I meant. It is just that…. we haven’t known each other long, and she already was apprehensive of me when we first met….”

 

Damian smirked and said, “Kara, I have never seen you flustered before. Is it because you want this person not just to be a friend but a special friend.”

 

“No,” muttered Kara while blushing deep red.

 

Damian turned to Barry smirking and asked, “Do you believe her Barry?”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “I think Kara is enchanted with this person.”

 

Kara turned to Barry while narrowing her eyes and said, “Traitor.”

 

Barry laughed and said, “You know I am just teasing. Besides, weren’t you teasing me earlier about my crush?”

 

Kara folded her arms and pouted and said, “Well, it is more fun to mock you.”

 

Barry looked at her coyly and said, “Sure it is fun to tease until the tables are turned. Who is this person that has you all flustered?”

 

“You don’t need to know her name,” muttered Kara.

 

“Aren’t you trying to have this person, Felicity and you meet at the same time? If so, I will just have Felicity tell me after she meets with you guys,” said Barry coyly.

 

Kara narrowed her eyes at Barry and sighed.

 

“Lena Luthor,” said Kara very lowly.

 

Barry looked at Damian and said, “I think she said something. Did you hear it?”

 

Damian said, “Nope. I think you need to speak louder for the class, Kara.”

 

Kara scowled at the both of them before muttering, “Lena Luthor.”

 

She looked down expecting disapproval from one or both of them. However, when she didn’t hear anything from either of them, she looked up and was surprised to see Barry giving Damian $100.

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What the heck are you doing?”

 

Barry looked away nervously while Damian had a mischievous look on his face.

 

Kara’s eyes narrowed and asked, “Why are you guys looking like that?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “The speedster and I made a bet. He and several others thought that you were working with Lena to get under Superman’s skin. I thought that you were doing that, but was also interested in pursuing her too.”

 

Kara balked at both of them and exclaimed, “You guys placed bets on me!”

 

Barry looked down while twiddling his thumbs and said, “It wasn’t like it was just us. Several others in the League placed bets. Even Bruce placed a wager which he is not going to be happy about.”

 

Kara looked at him narrowly. She was surprised that Bruce participated in this but was curious what exactly he wagered.

 

“What exactly did he bet?” asked Kara hesitantly.

 

Damian smiled wickedly and said, “Father said that if I was right, he would let me drive the Batmobile.”

 

Kara chuckled. It shouldn’t be funny, but Bruce deserved the chaos that would ensue due to his blunder.

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I am glad that I amused you guys.”

 

“Well, if you want to keep it rolling, you can tell us how Superman responded to all of this,” smirked Damian.

 

Kara rubbed the back of her neck and said, “He faked his mother being in danger to get me to come to his childhood home to confront me about working with Lena. The conversation devolved from there.”

 

Kara looked up at both of them hesitantly and said, “I take it you betted on that too.”

 

Damian nodded and said, “Yep, everyone knew he would be pissed. We just weren’t sure how much though. Two popular opinions were that he would either try to fight you or just disown you.”

 

“I don’t think that Clark and I will be talking for a while,” muttered Kara.

 

Barry sighed and said, “I kind of figured since you didn’t suggest asking him about the device.”

 

Kara cackled and said, “Clark was a baby when Krypton exploded. He wouldn’t have a clue of what this thing is.”

 

“He may not, but the Fortress of Solitude might have the answers you seek,” said Barry.

 

Kara sighed and said, “I could go there, but it would alert Clark of what I was doing. Given our last conversation, I don’t know if I want him anywhere near this.”

 

Barry nodded and said, “I get it. So what’s the game plan for going forward with everything?”

 

“Barry, see if Felicity could meet at around 7 p.m. in National City if possible. If not, we can meet at a different location. This way it will give me time to see if Lena is willing to join us or not. I will send you the meet-up place later,” said Kara. She turned to Damian and said, “Would you be able to follow up on the thief and his associate? I don’t know if that will lead to anything since the buyer of the piece and the loan shark are most likely dead, but I rather cover our bases just in case. Given the level of carnage, you need to have someone with you when investigating this.”

 

Damian nodded and said, “I will get either Nightwing or Batgirl to help. They are both in town this week.”

 

He took out his phone and started typing down information.

 

Barry smiled and said, “Great! Now that everyone has gotten their orders, what should we do the rest of the night?”

 

While still looking down and fiddling with his phone, Damian said, “I am ordering Big Belly Burgers to be delivered to the house. Did you guys want something?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Aww, here you are being so thoughtful.”

 

Damian scowled and asked, “Do you want something or not?”

 

Kara and Barry chuckled while they gave him their orders as they drove back to the Wayne mansion.

 

*****

 

Several hours later

 

Kara was back at her apartment in National City. She had fun joking around with Barry and Damian after they got back to the mansion. She avoided leaving for a couple of hours because she knew she would eventually have to contact Lena. When she finally left and got back home, she thought taking a shower and changing into pajamas would help her get more relaxed. However, she lay frozen staring at her communication device.  She knew it was too late to call Lena, but wasn’t sure if she should just send out a quick message about the meeting or do a phone call in the morning.

 

Kara moaned and said, “Why does this have to be so hard?”

 

However, Kara already knew the answer to that. She was afraid of what Lena’s response would be to the request. What if she said no or thought that she was trying to take advantage of her? She could sense her mind begin to spiral. She decided right then to quickly write out a message to Lena and hit send. She took a deep breath, put her communication device on her nightstand, and snuggled under the covers.

 

“No use to worrying now,” muttered Kara as she closed her eyes.

 

A couple of moments later, she heard her device pinging. Kara quickly sat up and grabbed it. She was surprised to see that Lena was calling her.

 

Kara quickly answered and said, “Hello Lena. I hope I didn’t wake you with the message I sent.”

 

“No, I was already awake still. Did everything go okay with the emergency you had?

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Emergency?”

 

Lena stuttered and said, “Well… I don’t know… if it was an emergency or not….It is just that you had a look of terror on your face when you left earlier….”

 

Kara winced when she thought about what she was talking about. She did leave her earlier without any explanation.

 

Kara chuckled nervously and said, “My compatriot, who you are not very fond of, used deception to get my attention on an issue.”

 

Lena scoffed and said, “He has some nerve. Probably wasn’t even important either knowing him.”

 

Kara sighed.

 

If only she knew the half of it.

 

She knew that what Clark told her was a discussion that Lena and she needed to have. However, she didn’t want to risk the fallout before finding out information on the device. Her parents had this device made for a purpose. She wanted to know what it was and if there was even a shred of hope they were still alive.

 

“Actually, I would like to talk to you about what was said during his ruse at a later time. However, I have a more pressing issue that I would like to discuss with you.”

 

Lena was quiet for a couple of moments and said, “I am curious about what Superman had to say, but whatever this other thing is seems to have you on edge. What is it that has you so rattled?”

 

Kara took a couple of deep breaths and said, “I found a device a couple of hours ago. I don’t know what it is. However, I was able to power it on enough that I heard my name called out by my mother and then it fizzled out and won’t come on anymore. I checked over the device and saw that my father’s signature was on it so I know it has to be one of his inventions. I know that you have a Ph.D. in technology and engineering and was wondering if you would be willing to take a look at this?”

 

The silence between them was deafening. Kara looked up at the keypad and saw that the call was still going.

 

Kara started fiddling with her thumbs and said, “I know this is a huge ask and we don’t know each other that well. But this is something very important to me. After my planet exploded, I arrived with nothing but my space pod. I never thought that I would see anything from my parents again….”

 

Kara had to stop herself from starting to sob. She didn’t want to guilt Lena into doing anything for her.

 

Kara sniffed and said, “I know that this can take up some of your time and resources. I would be willing to pay if that is the issue…

“Supergirl, stop!”

 

Kara went silent and looked at her phone nervously.

 

Lena sighed and said, “I’m sorry. That came out more forceful than I intended. I was silent there a bit because I was startled by your request.”

 

Kara looked down and sighed.

 

I knew I shouldn’t have asked.

 

“I am sorry Lena for putting you on the spot. You can forget that I ever asked…”

 

“No, wait! I didn’t mean anything negative about it. I was startled because I didn’t think you would trust me like that.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why wouldn’t I trust you?”

 

Lena was silent for a moment before saying, “Well, there is my brother, everything said about me in the media, and I assume Superman has a few choice words for me as well. You are trusting me with huge information about yourself. I am kind of surprised that Superman hasn’t stopped you himself.”

 

Kara rolled her eyes and said, “That idiot doesn’t speak for me. I make up my own mind about people and I trust you wholeheartedly.”

 

“Really?” asked Lena meekly.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Really,”

 

Lena stuttered and said, “Well then…. I would be happy to help…. When would you like me to go over this thing?”

 

Kara smirked. It was interesting to see this side of Lena that she was able to take her off guard. She hopes that she can gradually earn more of her trust.

 

“Well, I was hoping this evening at around 7 p.m. If that is too soon, I could make other arrangements…”

 

“7 p.m. is fine. It’s a date then.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “A date you say….”

 

Lena stuttered and said, “You know….what I meant…the time you suggested is fine is all.”

 

“Sure it is,” said Kara sarcastically.

 

“Just message me the location, and I will meet you then.”

 

Lena quickly ended the call. Kara chuckled to herself. She shook her head, put the device down, and got back under the covers. She was excited. She was getting one step closer to getting into the device. The one thing that surprised Kara even more as she drifted to sleep was that she was equally excited about seeing Lena. It made her start to wonder.

 

Is this was love is?

 

******

 

Later that day in Washington D.C.

 

Bruce made his way into Washington Memorial Hospital. He was carrying a holder containing three cups of coffee and a box of donuts. He quickly got onto the elevator and went to the rehabilitation floor. When he got to that floor, he quickly went to the nurse’s station where a nurse was sitting.

 

“Excuse me, I was looking for a patient here. Ms. Lane,” said Bruce.

 

The nurse looked up at him surprised.

 

Bruce frowned and asked, “Is there something wrong?”

 

The nurse quickly shook her head and said, “No, it is just Ms. Lane hasn’t had anyone visit her except for her sister. We kind of all thought that she was a loner given her disposition.”

 

Bruce's face saddened a bit before he quickly changed his face to passive.

 

“It is hard for me to get out here given my workload, but I plan to be out here more frequently.”

 

The nurse smiled and said, “I am glad to hear that. Having a good support system can do wonders with helping a patient on their road to recovery. Ms. Lane’s room is 425.”

 

Bruce said, “Thank you.”

 

He quickly set off for the room. He was kind of surprised that it wasn’t that far from the nurse’s station. He stood there for a moment pondering. He felt like he was opening Pandora’s box. Once he stepped inside, there was no turning back.

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Here goes nothing.”

 

He stepped into the room and frowned when he saw the first bed was empty. He looked up and saw that there was a curtain dividing the room though. He gradually went to the curtain and pulled it back. Behind it, the bed was empty. However, in a recliner next to the bed, was Lois. She had a blanket over her and was fast asleep. Bruce stood there a moment not knowing what to do. They had agreed to meet at this time, but he also knew how tired she was given her situation.

 

He had started to turn around when he heard Lois say, “Leaving so soon, Bruce.”

 

Bruce turned around to see Lois sitting up and yawning.

 

Bruce chuckled nervously, and said, “I didn’t want to disturb you. You seemed to be sleeping so peacefully.”

 

Lois gave a soft smile and said, “You know I’m never late for an appointment.”

 

Bruce smirked and asked, “Does that include being asleep at the start of the intended time to meet?”

 

Lois chucked and said, “Semantics.” Lois motioned towards the food and drink in his hands and asked, “Are those for me?”

 

Bruce smiled while handing her coffee and opening the box of donuts.

 

“You know I don’t like to come empty-handed,” smirked Bruce.

 

Lois quickly took the cup of coffee and a pink frosted donut. When she started drinking the coffee, a smile started to appear on her face.

 

Lois beamed and said, “I missed Carla’s Cafe coffee and donuts so much. The coffee and food here are terrible.”

 

Bruce pulled up a chair that was in the room and moved it closer to Lois. He took out a donut, grabbed a coffee, and started eating.

 

“Kind of thought you could use some decent food. Hospitals have never been known for providing flavorful meals.”

 

Lois smiled while placing a hand on top of Bruce’s.

 

“Well, I appreciated it. I am grateful for everything that you have done since our last conversation. I don’t know if I could have afforded for my sister to get the surgery that she desperately needed.”

 

Bruce gave a soft smile and said, “You don’t need to thank me. I am just glad I was able to help. By the way, where is the said patient?”

 

“She went to get an X-ray done to see how her progress was going and then should be in physical therapy for another hour. I thought that it would give us some time to talk about this concern that you had. You were very vague on the phone.”

 

Bruce sighed while rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“I wanted to ask you about Clark.”

 

Lois rolled her eyes and scoffed while going into the box of donuts and grabbing a chocolate one.

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Things aren’t going well between you two.”

 

Lois leaned back in her chair and narrowed her eyes while eating her donut. She stared at Bruce for a couple of moments before she said sarcastically, “I have been on my own while trying to take care of my sister as she was in and out of the hospital due to her leg and arm injury that happened while in battle overseas. I had no support for the last six months and now the first person that reaches out wants to talk about my ex-fiancé of all things.”

 

Bruce looked at Lois startled and asked “Ex-fiancé? Since when?”

 

Lois cocked her head and looked at her quizzically at first. She then straightened up and looked at him baffled and said, “You didn’t know.

Bruce shook his head.

 

Lois sat back and cackled.

 

“I can’t believe the almighty Batman missed out on information.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes and muttered, “It is not like I know everything.”

 

Lois smirked and said, “Let’s not pretend that you don’t have a file on everyone in the League about their strengths and weaknesses. You must be losing your touch in your old age.”

 

Bruce smirked and asked, “You think I’m old? What does that say about you since you are a year older than me?”

 

Lois chuckled and said, “Touché.”

 

They were silent for a few moments before Bruce said, “In all seriousness, what happened? Clark still wears his engagement ring when he is not at the Watch Tower and he tells everyone that the wedding is still on whenever anyone asks him about it. It is also odd that he never mentioned that Lucy was severely injured while she was fighting in the Middle East considering how close they were.”

 

Lois shook her head and sighed.

 

“Why is it you want to know Bruce?”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair while rubbing his neck and sighed.

 

“Honestly, you don’t have to tell me what is going on. I knew it was a reach coming out here, but I am kind of running out of options at this point.”

 

Lois frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“Clark has been acting weird over the last year. It started small with just passive-aggressive things here and there, but now he is combative with members and disregarding decisions that the League has made to follow his own agenda. He has also been using more brutal force in battles. I know that red kryptonite can cause personality changes, but usually, it happens all at once and the red kryptonite has to be on the skin at all times for the change to take effect.”

 

“Why ask me? There were others that you could have gone to first…”

 

“Martha is as baffled as everyone else about Clark’s behavior. And then with Kara….”

 

Bruce shook his head.

 

Lois frowned and asked, “Did something happen with her?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “The way Clark treats her is downright cruel. I seriously doubt he would confide anything with her. With the way he has been acting, I wouldn’t be surprised if he tried to hurt her at some point.”

 

Lois sighed while leaning back in her chair and closing her eyes.

 

“I wouldn’t ask if there was anyone else that I could turn to about his behavior. The other members of the League think he has been hiding his true motives for years, but my gut instinct is telling me it can’t be that simple,” said Bruce.

 

Lois took a sip from her cup of coffee. She stared at Bruce for a moment.

 

“You’re not wrong,” mused Lois while going in for another sip of the coffee.

 

“How so?” asked Bruce.

 

Lois stared at Bruce hesitantly for a moment before she said, “If I tell you my theory, it stays between us?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Is it really that bad?”

 

Lois sighed and said, “To explain, I will need to reveal personal sensitive information. I don’t mind telling you because I do believe you want to help, but others in the League….”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “I understand. What you tell me stays between us.”

 

Lois nodded while looking down at her cup of coffee. She traced the rim of the cup for a couple of moments before she said, “Clark started changing about a year and a half ago. We always used to talk about everything, but it gradually stopped. It wasn’t for the lack of trying on my end. His responses became shorter and shorter until he would give one-word answers. Then about a year ago, he started to become more aggressive, lose his inhibitions, and not filter his thoughts. I assumed that red kryptonite was involved, but I didn’t see any signs of it near Clark. I thought about investigating, but then I got this tape…”

 

Lois paused. Bruce noticed that her lips began to tremble and tears started to form around her eyes.

 

Bruce moved closer to her, grabbed her hand, and said, “If this is too much for you, we don’t have to discuss it…”

 

Lois shook her head and said, “No, I want to. I just need a minute.”

 

Lois paused and took a couple of deep breaths.

 

“The tape mysteriously appeared at my office. I asked around and no one saw where it came from. The security cameras in the office were conveniently down as well. I thought about throwing the tape away, but I thought that it could be from one of the informants that I had on one of the several stories that I was working on. They all dealt with corruption of government officials so I thought that someone had gotten video evidence to me discretely. I took it home and played the tape expecting some scandal, but as I viewed it, I realized it wasn’t the scandal that I was hoping for.”

 

Tears started to stream down Lois’s face.

 

She quickly wiped her tears and said, “Clark was on the tape with Lex. They were in Clark’s office. Lex was all in Clark’s face screaming at him and Clark was screaming back. They started pushing each other back and forth until it went in a completely different direction.”

 

Bruce frowned and asked, “How so?”

 

“Clark held Lex by the throat against the wall. Lex then said that he missed the passion that their relationship used to have which startled Clark enough to release him and take a step back. Lex then took Clark’s shock to instantly go over and kiss him. Clark instantly pushed him off and stared at him for a moment. However, he then walked over to Lex and passionately kissed him back. They made out for a couple of minutes before Clark carried Lex to his desk and fuck him up against it.”

 

Bruce stared at Lois baffled. They were silent for a couple of moments before Lois chuckled while wiping away the tears from her eyes.

 

“I never thought that I would see the day I would make you speechless.”

 

Bruce shook his head and stared back up at her baffled.

 

“Are you sure this video was real?”

 

Lois nodded and said, “It’s real. Clark has a birthmark on his butt that was visible in the video during their fuck session. He was also wearing his engagement ring.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair with his face in his hands.

 

“Dammit, I owe someone an apology.”

 

Lois frowned and asked, “Why?”

 

“When Damian first began to live with me earlier this year, it was a rough transition. He was combative and constantly misrepresented the truth to serve his needs. Fortunately, he is doing better now. However, I am now thinking back on one thing he said a couple of weeks after arriving at my home.”

 

“Which is what?”

 

“He said that when he first arrived with his mother in Gotham, they saw Clark and Lex on a secluded rooftop doing the exact thing you were describing earlier. He wanted to know if it was common for members of the League to fraternize with the enemy in that way. I thought that he was making it up, but now I am not so sure.”

 

Lois sighed and said, “I shouldn’t have been surprised though. They did date for a while after all.”

 

Bruce looked at her baffled and asked, “They did what now?”

 

Lois looked up at him surprised and said, “You really didn’t know his back history did you?”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “I thought I did, but obviously I missed a few things. When did they date?”

 

“Mostly through high school. They were together for several years.”

 

“What caused them to break up?”

 

Lois leaned back into her chair and sighed, “Clark would never tell me what happened. All he said was that Lex violated his trust. However, I could tell that whatever it was affected him deeply. Every time he would talk about Lex, it would fill him with rage to the point his eyes would glow red.”

 

“Did they start up their relationship again?” asked Bruce.

 

Lois played with the cup of coffee for a couple of moments before she said, “I don’t know. When I saw the tape, I immediately confronted Clark about it. He at first claimed that the tape was doctored. However, when I pointed out his birthmark and engagement ring, he instantly started crying and begged me not to leave him. He said that he acted on his weaker impulses and that it wouldn’t happen again. I couldn’t accept that answer, and we broke up. I was obviously devastated, but something bothered me though. Someone filmed it and gave it to me. Why were they filming Clark’s office? Did they know that was going to happen or were they filming his office for another reason? Given Clark's super hearing, why didn’t Clark hear the camera and know that he was being filmed? There were a lot of unanswered questions.”

 

“Did you ever find your answers?” asked Bruce.

 

Lois said, “Just as I started to snoop around, I got the call that Lucy was injured in a plane crash in the Middle East. Everyone in her unit died except for her. She was flown back to D.C.. and I have been here taking care of her ever since.”

 

“Has Clark been out here to visit you since you have been here?”

 

Lois shook her head and said, “No. He has been radio silent since I quit the Daily Planet and began living out here. I was surprised by his lack of interest. Lucy and Clark were friends before we even dated. However, he hasn’t reached out to her at all since the accident.”

 

“I am kind of surprised given his and Lucy’s friendship. I understand maybe not visiting to avoid you, but I would have thought that he would at least call,” said Bruce.

 

Lois sighed and said, “I thought so as well, but I haven’t had time to focus on whatever is going on with him. I have been busy trying to take care of Lucy, paying her bills, and working at Georgetown University as a guest lecturer so I can have a flexible schedule to be at the hospital more.”

 

“I wish you would have told me that you were struggling,” said Bruce softly.

 

Lois stared at him hesitantly for a moment before shaking her head.

 

“Honestly, I wasn’t sure whose side you would take in this. Plus, we dated before. Although we didn’t end on bad terms, I wasn’t sure if that meant that you would still want to help.”

 

Bruce smiled softly and said, “There is nothing that you could have done to prevent me from helping. I just wish there was more than I could do.”

 

Lois smiled softly and said, “You did plenty. The new bionic arm and leg that Lucy has is working wonders. She is still working on gaining control of them, but the doctors think with practice she can be out of here in two weeks.”

 

“I am glad that she is progressing nicely.”

 

“I know that she has been fighting hard to save the leg and the arm because she felt without them she wouldn’t be able to be on active duty again. However, I think the bionic material is giving her a new outlook on life.”

 

They stared at each other in pleasant silence for a couple of moments before Bruce said, “I noticed that you still haven’t stated your theory yet about Clark.”

 

Lois smirked and said, “I thought that it would be quite obvious from the information I gave you.”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “All right. If I consider everything you said, someone has gone to great lengths to prevent people from finding out about Clark’s personality change. You were the closest to him. They first tried to throw you off the trail with the sex video. When that didn’t work, Lucy was injured. Although the last one may be harder to prove though.”

 

Lois shook her head and said, “No, it won’t.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “You don’t think so?”

 

Lois leaned forward in her chair and said, “There are too many inconsistencies regarding the accident. Lucy’s unit wasn’t supposed to be extracted from the area. She said that her commander was suddenly given the order to leave the area without any reason as to why. I reached out to my dad who is a high-ranking official in the army and he said that there is no record of an order asking them to leave the area. Officially, her unit should still be over there and officials are scrambling to figure out who gave the order and how everything went wrong. He was also extremely angry that he couldn’t visit Lucy in the hospital. His commanding officer has remanded him to his post in New York and won’t grant him an exception to travel. Said if he left, it would be considered as being AWOL.”

 

“Someone went to great lengths to make sure that you were busy worried about Lucy,” mused Bruce.

 

“Exactly,” said Lois while sipping on her cup of coffee.

 

Bruce rubbed his temples with his fingers. Lois statements seem to indicate what Bruce had thought for a while now. Someone was doing something to alter Clark’s behavior and they didn’t want anyone to notice. Given the lengths that they were going through, it meant that the person had quite a bit of power and influence.

 

Bruce sighed and asked, “Do you have any idea who would go to these lengths so that they can alter Clark’s behavior?”

 

“If I had to guess, I would say Lex.”

 

“Why is that?”

 

“Lex hasn’t done anything illegal in the last six months. In fact, he has been doing charity work. Currently, the media thinks it is all for show or being used for nefarious reasons. However, he is trying to promote that he is a changed person. A couple of days ago, I received messages from some former work associates saying that Lex is going to announce his bid for the senate of New York.”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “I wish I could say that I was surprised, but that would be a lie. He is probably going to try to feed off the anti-alien hate that has been rising in recent years.”

 

Lois nodded and said, “And wouldn’t it prove Lex’s point if suddenly Superman went on a raged-filled rampage across the United States.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair and groaned, “Shit.”

 

“Exactly. The real problem is going to try to find out how this change is occurring,” said Lois.

 

“There are too many ways to change a person’s behavior. It could be drugs, something implanted in him, hypnosis, or it could be another version of kryptonite that we could not be aware of,” said Bruce.

 

Lois frowned and said, “I wish I could have been more helpful.”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “You have given me a lot more than you realize. We at least know that Clark isn’t being an asshole on purpose. Now, we just need to figure out who is doing this to him.”

 

Suddenly, they heard some squeaking, and Bruce and Lois turned around and saw a nurse pushing Lucy in a wheelchair.

 

“Bruce, why are you hear?” asked Lucy startled.

 

“Lucy, don’t say it like that especially since he is the one that paid for your medical stay here,” scolded Lois.

 

Lucy looked at Bruce baffled and exclaimed, “What!”

 

Bruce chuckled while rubbing the back of his head and said, “I talked to Lois about a week ago and she told me about your situation. I knew that I had to help.”

 

Lucy smiled and exclaimed, “Thank you!”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “No thanks is necessary. I am just happy to help. How has the therapy been going?”

 

Lucy smiled as she started detailing all the exercises they were having her do to gain control of her new bionic leg and arm. However, as Lucy continued to talk Bruce couldn’t help for his mind to wander. He knew that he would need to tell the League members about Clark’s condition. However, he knew the hardest part was going to be having a conversation with Clark. Even before his personality shift, he hated talking about anything medical that had to do with him. Would he be willing to accept this information and help? For the first time in a long while, he didn’t have an answer on how he should proceed.

Chapter Text

Lena looked up from her desk in her office at the hospital while rubbing the back of her neck. She felt a little foolish right now. She was currently looking at 20 different outfits ranging from casual to professional. Ever since she talked to Supergirl the night before, she wasn’t sure how she should present herself. She sighed while twiddling with her thumbs. She vehemently denied accidentally saying it was a date last night, but that has been all she has been thinking about. However, she would never tell Supergirl that now at this point. She kept wondering if this was Supergirl’s way of easing into the topic. She was bringing her in on something very personal to her. Lena sighed and started banging her head on the desk.

 

“Knowing myself, this is all in my head,” Lena muttered.

 

Suddenly, Lena heard a knock at her office door.

 

“Come in,” muttered Lena while laying her head on the desk.

 

Sam entered the room yawning and said, “You owe me for coming in this early at 8 a.m. What is the big emergency?”

 

Just as Sam got closer to Lena’s desk, she noticed the row of clothes over to the side and came to a full stop.

 

Sam turned back to Lena while narrowing her eyes.

 

“There better be a good reason you had me come in early on a Saturday morning.”

 

Lena looked up hesitantly and said, “I don’t know what to do. You are my best friend and you give the best advice.”

 

Sam sighed while sitting on the chair in front of Lena’s desk.

 

She yawned and said, “Please tell me you at least have coffee and food.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “You know I always come prepared.”

 

She pointed to the left of her desk and Sam was startled to realize that there was a tray of food next to it. It was filled to the brim with croissants, donuts, and various fruits. There were two coffee cups. She noticed on the cups it said, Cafe Basil.

 

Sam turned to Lena with a raised eyebrow and said, “You must be desperate if you are throwing around Cafe Basil. I thought that they were closed for a couple of weeks for remodeling.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “I knew this was a last-minute inconvenience having you come in so early. Plus, I know they are your absolute favorite. It really didn’t take all that convincing. I just promised them the next several events we host, they can cater.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “I really appreciate it.” She took a sip of her coffee and felt an instant pick me up. She looked back up at Lena and said, “So, you are going through a lot of trouble to impress someone. It must be for something big. Did we get a new investor in the hospital?”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “No, nothing like that.”

 

Sam took a bit out of a pink frosted donut while looking up thoughtfully.

 

“Well, if it isn’t an investor, then what got you all nervous?”

 

Lena looked down while twiddling her thumbs.

 

“You have to promise not to judge.”

 

Sam frowned and asked, “Why would I jud…” Sam stopped in mid-sentence and started smirking.

 

“Does this happen to have to do with a certain blonde Kryptonian you have been obsessing over?”

 

Lena started blushing and said, “I wouldn’t say that I was obsessing.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “You clung to that device she gave you as if your life depended on it after she left suddenly yesterday.”

 

“Well, you saw how scared she looked as she flew off the last time we saw her,” muttered Lena.

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Yes, I remember. I also remember seeing you type out and rewrite a message to her hundreds of times before you left to go home that day.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “Well, excuse me for being concerned.”

 

Sam smirked while sipping her coffee.

 

“You should just ask her out already. You want to. You obviously think she wants to if you are putting this much effort into dressing up for her. By the way, how did that come about?”

 

Lena blushed and said, “Well, she messaged for help on a personal project she has going on.”

 

Sam leaned forward with intrigue.

 

“That’s amazing! What is it that she wants you to work on?”

 

Lena frowned and said, “I am not sure if I can say what it is. I might have said too much by saying she wants to work together.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “Fair enough.” Sam looked over at the outfits with a thoughtful look on her face.

 

Sam pointed and said, “Without knowing what you guys are working on, I would go with the red dress with the black belt. It is sexy in the sense that it draws attention to your breasts, but not so sexy that it is inappropriate for the workplace. This way you can play it safe in case this is just really help that she is asking for instead of the sexual healing that you are craving.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “Sam….”

 

“What? You know you fantasized about this woman numerous times. Why hide it now?”

 

Lena just gave her a disapproving glare. Sam chuckled and went on to grab a croissant. Lena looked up at the dress that Sam suggested. It was pretty and would look good on her without making her look too desperate for attention in case this was all in her head. Lena smirked.

 

Hopefully, this outfit will make her flustered for a change.

 

Suddenly, two pings ranged out. Sam looked up startled to see Lena’s face light up like a kid in a candy store. Lena quickly went into her purse and pulled out the messaging device. She stared at the message for a minute before groaning and hitting her head against the desk.

 

Sam frowned and asked, “Don’t tell me she canceled on you?”

 

While laying face first on the desk, Lena muttered, “No, she still wants me to come. She just sent me the location of where to meet her.”

 

Sam looked at Lena quizzically and asked, “Okay, then what’s the problem?”

 

“I just feel so stupid now.”

 

“Why? You were a bundle of energy just now. What changed?”

 

Lena looked up at Sam forlorn and said, “She invited two other people to help on this project. I knew it was too good to be true. I should just return the outfits.”

 

Lena started to get up, but Sam grabbed her and said, “Lena, sit back down. Don’t you think you are being just a tad overdramatic?”

 

Lena sniffed and said, “No, this is obviously just a business thing that she wanted. I knew I shouldn’t have been too hopeful.”

 

Sam sighed and said, “Here we go again.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

Sam just gave Lena a deadpan stare. Lena looked at her frustrated and exclaimed “What!”

 

Sam shook her head and said, “You tend to self-sabotage before even asking the most relevant questions first.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and asked, “Like what?’

 

Sam gave Lena a thoughtful look.

 

She sighed and said, “Do you remember when Ruby got sick when she was two years old?”

 

Lena looked at her quizzically and said, “Yes. We were all scared because we didn’t know what was wrong with her. She had the symptoms of the flu but none of the regular medicine was working. What does that have to do with what is happening now?”

 

“Patients was never a strong suit of yours.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and said, “Fine, I will keep quiet.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “Thanks.” Sam took another sip of her coffee while staring off into the distance. “I remembered being terrified. My baby was sick, and I had no way of helping her. I originally wanted to stick with her original doctor, but you and Lillian convinced me to get a second opinion. And we did. We called in specialist after specialist trying to see what was wrong. It took us going through ten people to figure out that Ruby had a blood disorder that only fifty people have had in the last century. Fortunately, we were able to use a blood transfusion since I was a match to her to treat it, but if I hadn’t listened to you and Lillian about seeking out others for help, Ruby may not be here today.”

 

“Oh…” said Lena softly.

 

Sam smiled softly and grabbed Lena’s hand.

 

“I wouldn’t write off the Super yet. I am not sure exactly what you are working on, but since it is a personal problem, I am assuming that she would want multiple people on it so that it can be looked at from every angle. And despite what you think, I would take it as a win that she asked you to work on this. Considering her lifestyle, she is entrusting you with something very precious, and depending on what it is, it could lead you to figure out her identity. She has to think highly of you if she is risking that much of herself.”

 

Lena blushed. Mostly because she felt stupid. She remembered the desperation in Supergirl’s voice when she described the device she wanted her to look at. It was the last thing she had from a civilization that was no more. She couldn’t imagine losing literally everything and having to start over without her loved ones around her. Of course, the Super would want as many people as possible on it to crack the mystery.

 

She looked up at Sam, smiled, and said, “Thanks for talking me down.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “Sure. I’m always here to pull you back from the edge that you are so fond of visiting.”

 

Lena swatted Sam playfully while grabbing her cup of coffee. As she sipped, she looked up at the red dress thoughtfully.

 

“Do you really think the red dress is a good idea?” asked Lena.

 

Sam smirked and said, “Not only is it a good idea, but I would be willing to bet money that a certain Kryptonian will do a double-take when they see you in it.”

 

Lena blushed as she looked back up at the dress.

 

One could only hope.

 

*****

 

Kara looked thoughtfully around her apartment. She did one final walk-through to make sure that everything was okay before meeting with Lena, Barry, and Felicity. She had just moved in a couple of days ago. She had frequently thought of moving with Clark coming and going as he pleased, but she thought that she could deal with it. However, Clark’s antics became more and more frequent so she finally bit the bullet and decided to start her search last week.

 

Interestingly enough, she had been receiving email ads about the Wayne Towers which caused her to chuckle. She shouldn’t be surprised that Bruce owned property this far out west. Units usually cost $5000 a month, but she thought about just checking it out for fun. Plus, she was curious to see what type of apartment Bruce owned. She made an appointment with the realtor to visit some of the vacant units. She fell in love with the first one she was shown. It was on the top floor. It had three bedrooms, two bathrooms, an office, a balcony which would make it easy to fly in and out unnoticed, and was fully furnished. When the realtor told her the amount of the place, she balked that it was only $500 a month. When she asked why, the realtor said that the owner was only willing to go up to this amount and wouldn’t be adjusting it anymore. Baffled, she went and confronted Bruce about it. She didn’t want him to do things for her out of pity especially since he already spent one million dollars on the property damage she caused at S.T.A.R Labs. However, he sat her down and explained that some of the League members had expressed concern for her safety since Clark had been acting more erratically and thought she should be in a place he didn’t have easy access. She thought he was exaggerating. However, after her conversation with Clark two days ago, she was happy that she took Bruce’s offer. It also helped that the apartment had a state-of-the-art security system that was soundproof and x-ray-proof so that a certain Kryptonian couldn’t hear and see what was going on in the apartment.  However, Kara was able to still hear and see everything outside of the apartment. Bruce tried to explain to her the special technology used to make that possible, but that just went over her head. The main thing that she enjoyed with this new arrangement was that Clark couldn’t just go and come as he pleased anymore.

 

Her thoughts were disrupted by the doorbell. She smiled and hurried to the door. Standing there was Barry and a woman with blonde hair and glasses who were each holding several metal boxes.

 

“Hey guys! Thanks for coming! exclaimed Kara.

 

She ushered them inside and closed the door. Barry and Felicity set their boxes on the ground.

 

“You know that we are happy to help,” smiled Barry.

 

Kara turned to Felicity while smirking and said, “And who is your lovely friend here?”

 

Barry started rubbing the back of his neck and blushing.

 

“This is….Felicity Smoak…. She is the….the friend that I have been telling you…about.”

 

Kara extended a hand and said, “It is so nice to meet you. Thank you for taking the time to come out to help. I know it was short notice.”

 

Felicity eagerly took her hand and smiled.

 

“Don’t mention it. Do you know how many times I have been yanked out of bed to work on a case? At least you gave me a time frame.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “That’s terrible.”

 

“It is, but it kind of comes with the territory. Most want fast results before a case runs cold. Besides, I would have come if you had only given me an hour to meet.”

 

Kara gave her a quizzical look and asked, “Why?”

 

Felicity chuckled and asked, “Do you know how many League members are female?”

 

Kara grimaced when thinking about it. The male superheroes definitely dominated. Besides Kara, there were only five other full-time members which were Wonder Woman, Hawkgirl, Zatanna, Vixen, and Black Canary. It is sad considering the League has forty members.

 

“There isn’t a lot of us,” muttered Kara.

 

“Exactly. While the other women are awesome in their own right, none of them are very personable. They fight crime and then leave quickly. You, on the other hand, are very personable and hands-on. You also tend to help with anything whether it is finding a lost dog or fighting a metahuman attack. You are a role model that girls need to see that they can do anything whether it is big or small.”

 

Kara started blushing and said, “Thank you!”

 

“Don’t mention it!” smiled Felicity.

 

Felicity started looking around in amazement.

 

“This is a pretty amazing place you have here.”

 

“She is right. The living room alone can fit my entire apartment,” said Barry in amazement.

 

Kara smiled and said, “I was lucky to get this place when I did.”

 

“So, where did you want us to set up this stuff? asked Felicity while pointing to the boxes she and Barry brought in. It will take a couple of minutes to set up all my equipment.”

 

“Umm, I thought that we could eat first so that we can get a chance to know everyone a bit better and then take a look at the device,” said Kara.

 

Felicity smirked and said, “Ahh, I didn’t know a meal would be provided. You’re the best.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I wanted to provide you guys with something from coming out all this way.”

 

Barry patted her shoulder and said, “You know you didn’t have to bribe us with food to help.”

 

“I know, but it is something that I wanted to do. Besides, don’t tell me that you aren’t a little bit hungry.”

 

“Not even a little bit,” smirked Barry.

 

They suddenly heard a gurgling sound. Kara and Felicity looked around until they noticed Barry blushing. Kara and Felicity started chuckling.

 

“Stupid stomach,” muttered Barry.

 

Felicity patted Barry on the back and said, “There is no need to be embarrassed. Besides, it is not surprising since you have to consume so many calories in a day.”

 

Barry smiled while blushing and said “Thanks!”

 

Barry turned to Kara and asked, “What are we having?”

 

Kara motioned for Barry and Felicity to follow her.

 

“I kind of wasn’t sure what everyone’s likes and dislikes are so I went with an assortment of food options.”

 

As they entered the kitchen, Barry and Felicity balked at what they saw. There was a large circular table filled to the brim with food and drink which included a variety of burgers, fries, fried chicken, croissants, donuts, bagels, and several liters of soda and juices.

 

Kara chuckled at their shocked expression while rubbing the back of her neck.

 

“I got food from both Big Belly Burger and Noonan’s. I know that this seems like a lot, but I wanted everyone to have a variety of choices to choose from. Also, it is not like the food will go to waste between Barry and me if no one else wants to eat.”

 

“Ahh, so you have a similar metabolism as Barry?” asked Felicity.

 

Kara nodded while chuckling.

 

“Yeah, I didn’t realize that it was abnormal until I went on my first date with someone when arriving here. His eyes nearly bulged out of his head when he saw the bill.”

 

“I can only imagine,” mused Felicity.

 

“Since then, I tend to monitor what I eat when I am out,” said Kara.

 

Felicity patted Kara on the shoulder and said, “Well, you are among friends now. You can eat to your heart's content. I am a foodie, and wish I could eat like that without gaining a pound.”

 

Kara smiled. Felicity was as nice as everyone said she was. She could see why Barry had an obvious crush on her.

 

“You guys can dig in. My friend Lena should be here any moment.”

 

Just then the doorbell rang. Kara’s face lit up brightly, and she practically floated to the door.

 

Felicity chuckled and said, “I am curious to see who this friend of hers is that has her literally on cloud nine.”

 

Kara quickly opened the door and saw Lena standing in the doorway. Looking at her nearly took her breath away. She was wearing a red dress that hugged her body in all the right places. She had a black belt wrapped around her waist. Kara was trying to avoid looking at Lena’s boobs which seemed to be enhanced by the dress as well. Kara could feel her face become flushed. Her favorite part about Lena’s appearance was her hair though. She was wearing it down for a change which really gave her a softer look.

 

“Lena…you….look…..absolutely gorgeous,” said Kara breathlessly.

 

Lena smiled while blushing and said, “Thank you.”

 

Kara stared at her for a couple of moments before Lena chuckled and asked, “Aren’t you going to invite me in?”

 

Kara blushed while looking down embarrassed and said, “I am sorry. Come in.”

 

As Lena looked around, she placed down the metal suitcase she brought, she said, “I hope I didn’t keep you guys waiting long.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You are right on time. The others are here just eating right now.”

 

Lena looked at her quizzically and said, “I am surprised you didn’t immediately have us work on this device of yours.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I tend to work best when I have a full stomach. Besides, I thought that this would be a good opportunity for everyone to get to know each other.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “Are you sure these other people that you have here don’t mind working with me? I know you said that they are colleges of yours and I know Supers in general tend to not like those with the last name Luthor.”

 

Kara grabbed Lena’s hand, started rubbing soothing circles, and said, “Barry and Felicity are good people. I wouldn’t invite people here that meant you any harm. I hope you know that.”

 

Lena smiled softly and said, “I do,”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, let me introduce you to the gang we have here.”

 

Kara led Lena to the kitchen where Felicity and Barry were already sitting down and eating.

 

Lena raised an eyebrow at the amount of food and asked, “Are we expecting more people?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I tend to eat a lot due to my biology. Also, I wasn’t sure if everyone had dinner or not so I got something if you wanted a meal or if you just wanted to snack.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “That was very thoughtful of you.”

 

Kara blushed and said “Thanks.”

 

They were interrupted by a high-pitched squeal. They looked around and noticed an excited-looking Felicity running over towards them.

 

“I can’t believe that I get to meet the Lena Luthor,” squealed Felicity. She turned around to Barry, frowned, and asked, “Why didn’t you tell me this was the Lena you were talking about?”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “I kind of wanted it to be a surprise.”

 

Felicity rolled her eyes and said, “I normally like surprises, but if I had known I was meeting her, I would have brought my memorabilia with me.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “Memorabilia?”

 

Lena stared at Felicity quizzically and said, “Not the response I was expecting when meeting you guys.”

 

Felicity looked at Lena baffled and said, “You have got to be kidding me. Your medical journals are legendary. I have multiple journals at home that I like to read about your work with nanobots and their uses for growing human body parts. If I had known you would be here, I would have brought one of them for you to sign. Oh, my name is Felicity by the way.”

 

Lena smiled while blushing and said, “It is nice to meet you, Felicity. I am glad to hear that you are fond of my work. If you give me your address later, I can have a copy of one of the journals I have sent to you signed.”

 

Felicity beamed like a child in a candy store. She instantly hugged Lena and said, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

 

Lena chuckled while patting her on the back and said, “No problem. I am glad that you find the journals a good read.”

 

Felicity looked up excitedly and asked, “Do you mind if I ask you about your recently published journal about regrowing the heart using nanobots?”

 

“Sure,” said Lena as they walked to the table.

 

While Lena and Felicity talked about her medical journals, Kara smirked at Barry and said, “You downplayed Felicity’s admiration for Lena.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Felicity has been a fan of Lena’s for years. She is the only person who has interacted with the League that will vocally talk positively about her. That is one of the things that I like about her. She is willing to give her opinion even when it's an unpopular one.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “She really is a lovely person. I can see why you are so smitten with her.”

 

Barry blushed and said, “You are just as incorrigible as Damian.”

 

Kara chuckled as she led the conversation to other topics. Kara was quite excited that they all seemed to get along. They all talked about a range of topics ranging from science, music, movies, theater, and operas. Throughout dinner, Kara’s eyes always gravitated back to Lena. She was absolutely glowing from all the positive conversations. Kara wished that she could see Lena smile like this more often. As everyone started to get full, Lena finally addressed the elephant in the room.

 

“So, I have two questions that I am curious about?” asked Lena hesitantly.

 

“Sure, what’s up?” asked Kara.

 

Lena looked around nervously and asked, “I am not sure if I have a right to ask the first question, but I am curious.” She turned to Barry and Felicity and asked, “Are you guys Supers?”

 

Barry nearly choked on the juice he was drinking and Felicity bursted out laughing.

 

Lena frowned and said, “I am sorry for asking. You don’t have to answer…”

 

Felicity shook her head while chuckling and said, “You’re fine. I am flattered that you think I have superpowers. I wish I had them, but I don’t. I am the person that Supers call when they need tech support.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I would have never thought of Supers needing tech support, but it does make sense now that you mention it.”

 

Felicity chuckled and said, “Yeah, when they need help with their computer systems or gadgets breaking, I am the one they call.”

 

Lena then turned to Barry hesitantly and asked, “And you?”

 

Barry stared at her thoughtfully for a couple of moments.

 

“I have a feeling that I will be seeing you a lot more since I am friends with Kara. She thinks highly of you which makes you okay in my book. I am the Flash.”

 

“I knew it!” Lena said excitedly.

 

“How could you possibly know?” asked Barry baffled.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Well, out of the League members Supergirl and Flash seem the most personable. Instead of leaving after an incident, they stay behind to talk to people and assure them. Plus Supergirl and the Flash seem to team up a lot along with Batman.”

 

“And you didn’t think I could be Batman?” asked Barry.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Batman comes across as a serious person and no offensive, you seem too affable for that.”

 

Barry nodded and said, “None taken. The Bats does have a commanding presence around him, but can be personable sometimes. Can’t believe that I have been able to see his Batcave.”

 

“That kind of leads into my second question,” said Lena. She turned to Kara and asked, “This looks more like a home than a lair. Do you live here?”

 

“Yes,” said Kara.

 

Lena looked at her baffled.

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What?”

 

“Well… it is just that….. you trust me enough to know where you live?” stuttered Lena.

 

“Yeah, why is that surprising?” asked Kara.

 

“She has a point. I was a little surprised when Barry told me that you lived here. Most Supers don’t reveal something that personal. The only reason why I know where Barry lives is because I was friends with him before he became a hero,” mused Felicity.

 

Kara leaned back into her chair and sighed.

 

“I can see your thought process. Honestly, if we get the device working again, it is going to reveal my name like it did last time. Plus, I am assuming it will have other personal information about my life as well considering it is from my parents. Given all of that, I wouldn’t bring anyone on this if I didn’t think I could trust you with my private information.

 

“You really trust me with that much information?” asked Lena meekly.

 

Kara grabbed Lena’s hand, smiled, and said, “I would trust you with my life.”

 

Lena blushed while looking down and pulling at her dress and said, “Oh…”

 

Kara smirked. She liked it when she could make Lena blush like that.

 

Felicity looked at Kara thoughtfully and said, “I am kind of still surprised you trusted me. We never met before today.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “You came highly recommended by Barry and others in the League. However, do you know what sealed the deal on me trusting you?”

 

Felicity shook her head and asked, “What?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I heard about the time you were at the Watch Tower when Superman was going on a misogynistic rant about Wonder Woman. Afterward, you used nanobots to spell out the word asshole on his cape. Superman didn’t understand why people were laughing at him because every time he looked at his cape, nothing showed. Once he turned back around, the word asshole would appear back on his cape again. It drove him crazy for the week you had that stuff on his cape.”

 

Lena bursted out laughing and said, “That is the best thing I have heard of in years.”

 

Felicity chuckled while rubbing the back of her neck and said, “Not one of my most finest moments. I have never been big on revenge, but I just wanted to take him down a peg. He was humbled down during that week that the nanobots were on the cape, but after I stopped, he just went back to being his narcissistic self.”

 

“You should have kept it on his cape,” mused Lena.

 

“I would have, but then he got photographed with it while in battle. I thought it was funny, but other members in the League thought it wouldn’t send a positive message to the public if they ever found out about the infighting between members so I stopped.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “I get it. But it would have been glorious if you have kept it on long enough that people started calling him Mr. Asshole. That would have driven him insane.”

 

Barry and Felicity snickered at the thought.

 

Kara smirked and said, “It would have and that is when I knew I wanted to meet you. I like being around people that can call him out on his bullshit.”

 

Felicity chuckled and said, “I aim to please.”

 

Lena turned to Kara and said, “I see why you gathered us in particular here, but I am still curious why you don’t have a lair. I know you trust us, but what do you do if you need to meet with other Supers that you don’t want them to know your identity?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I used to have a lair, but Superman kind of ruined that for me.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “How so?”

 

“I have a friend that I used to work with. He was the very first person that I told that I was Supergirl, and he was very excited for me. He helped me to create the costume, and he created a small lair in the office building we worked in. It was an abandoned office with a couple of computers and a police scanner, but it was a nice little setup. There was another co-worker who figured out who I was on his own that would help us sometimes. He was nice. I would often get a weird vibe from him, but I would ignore it. After a while, I noticed that Superman would always be there when I was at a crime scene. Sometimes, he would even beat me there and solve the issue on his own. Later, my friend and I figured out that Superman was using this co-worker to spy on me to report my comings and goings. After we realized we had been compromised, we disbanded everything.”

 

“That’s terrible,” said Barry frowning.

 

“Though not surprising,” mused Lena.

 

Felicity frowned and asked, “Why do you say that?”

 

Lena leaned back into her chair and sighed.

 

“The Superman I know has always been paranoid and territorial. I imagine he didn’t take it so well that a new person that is bearing his symbol is fighting crime.”

 

“It is not his symbol. It is a family crest,” muttered Kara.

 

Lena smiled softly and said, “I understand that, but I get the feeling he doesn’t see it that way.”

 

Kara sighed while rubbing her head and said, “I had a feeling that may be the case which is why I hope that whatever happens here, you guys can keep to yourselves. Especially from Superman.”

 

“I think I can safely say you don’t have to worry about anyone here running to your cousin,” mused Barry.

 

Lena and Felicity nodded in agreement.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Now that we got that out of the way, let’s check on the device.”

 

They all left the kitchen and followed Kara to her home office.

 

*****

 

Kara paced back and forth in her office with Barry not too far from her. Lena and Felicity were on the other side of the room using the equipment they brought with them to examine the device. They had been in the office for over 2 hours now.

 

Barry sighed and said, “You are going to wear out the floors if you keep going at this pace.”

 

Kara stopped and looked sheepishly at Barry.

 

“I know. It is just I don’t know what to do with myself. I am assuming the device is something that is meant for me since I heard my mom call out my name, but what is this just something insignificant like a calendar reminder or some random notes.”

 

Barry hugged her. Kara leaned into the hug while she felt tears forming around her eyes.

 

Barry said softly, “It is not insignificant. Something small can have a profound impact on your life. When my grandmother died several years ago, I remember saving the last voicemail that she left me. She was reminding me to come over so that I could pick up the pumpkin pie she made me. I still listen to the voicemail even now because it reminds me of the memories that I have of us making a variety of different pies together and being able to hear her voice again. It makes me feel that she is still with me. I believe that this device will do the same for you. It may be a random voice recording asking you to do chores, but it will be giving a piece of them back to you.”

 

Kara smiled weakly and said, “Thank you. I would have never thought of it that way.”

 

Barry smiled while patting her back and said, “Sure, that is what friends are for.”

 

They heard someone clearing their throat and turned to see a concerned Felicity and Lena staring at them.

 

Lena reached out, touched Kara’s shoulder, and asked, “Are you okay?”

 

Kara smiled while wiping her tears and said, “I’m ok. I am just a little bit nervous about what we will discover about the device.”

 

Lena smiled softly and said, “I understand being a little nervous especially when walking into the unknown. Felicity and I were able to figure some things out, but if you want to take a breather before we continue, that’s okay.”

 

Kara smiled lovingly at Lena which caused her to blush.

 

“I appreciate you looking out for me, but I rather face this head-on. If this turns out to be something trivial, at least I have something back from my parents that they worked on.”

 

Barry patted her on the back and said, “That’s the spirit.”

 

They all headed to the table that contained the device.

 

Kara smiled hopefully and asked, “What did you guys find out?”

 

“Well, we discovered two things. One it looked like the power source was exposed in the back and chipped. Could explain why it wasn’t able to stay on. I was able to fix the exposure and the chip. Found it interesting that the device is powered by Helium of all things which you can easily get access to,” said Felicity.

 

“We also noticed that there seem to be fingerprint scanners on the device that allow access to only certain individuals. It looked like some of them had cracks that I was able to repair. However, to test, we would need you to hold the device to see if it will turn on again,” said Lena.

 

Kara nodded. She stared at the device hesitantly for a minute. She then slowly placed her fingers in the fingerprint reader and watched as the device started to come to life. First, the crystals started all flashing until only the blue one stayed on. It stayed lit for a minute before it projected an image in front of them, her mother. Kara nearly choked back a sob. She hadn’t seen her mom in so long. Her mother looked as stoic as ever.

 

Her mother’s image said, “My name is Allura Zor El. This message is for my daughter Kara Zor El. If you are hearing this message, this means that your father’s and my plan to save Krypton failed. Hopefully, you and Kal El made it safely to Earth and are adjusting to your new environment. We know that this journey that you will be on will be your hardest yet. This device is small, but I hope that it will alleviate some of the hardships that you will experience on Earth. It contains the complete history of Krypton and a variety of other tools that you may find useful. To gain access, follow the coordinates on the green crystal, and it will lead you to the best area to activate the device.”

 

Her image flicked out and the room was quiet again. All of them looked amazed at the device which now had the green crystal pulsating with weird white symbols flicking through like the images on a slot machine. They suddenly heard a sob. Felicity, Lena, and Barry turned around to see tears streaming down her face. Lena rushed to her and instantly hugged her. Kara was initially startled at first but then leaned into the hug. She has always been a fan of hugs, but hugging Lena made her feel warm and safe.

 

Lena's eyes grew big once she realized what she was doing and started to pull back a little, but Kara held her close and said, “Thank you. I needed that.”

 

Lena smiled shyly and said, “I wasn’t sure if this was appropriate or not. I just wanted to do something that helped make you feel better.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “It did. I just became overwhelmed. I thought that I had lost everything from Krypton and to learn that I will now gain some of it back gives me immense joy.”

 

“I am glad that Felicity and I were able to give a piece of your history back to you,” said Lena softly.

 

They stared into each other’s eyes lovingly. Kara caressed Lena’s face and started to lean forward. Before their lips connected, a loud ping was heard throughout the room which startled everyone. They looked around and realized it was coming from the device. The green crystal was flashing white text that said the following: 34.0224° N, 118.1670° W.

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What are those?

 

“Aren’t those longitude and latitude coordinates?” asked Barry.

 

“You’re right. I wonder where that is,” said Felicity.

 

Lena said while looking down at her phone, “I’m already on it.” After a few moments, Lena looked up and said, “It looks like it leads to East LA which is about fifteen minutes from here.”

 

Kara was kind of surprised. She knew that the Fortress of Solitude led Clark to activate it in the secluded Arctic. She wondered why it was leading her to an area that would have a heavy population around.

 

Lena noticed Kara’s look and said, “You seem hesitant about this.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I am kind of surprised that it is leading to an open place. I kind of figure that the place would be more hard to get to.”

 

Lena smirked and asked, “Aren’t we kind of assuming here? For all you know, the coordinates could lead to a portal to another dimension that is more private.”

 

Kara chuckled. She never took Lena for a fantasy fan.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “You’re right. No time like the present to find out what is waiting for us.”

 

With that, they all left the apartment with the device to see what this new destination had in store for them.

Chapter Text

Kara was a little paranoid about where they were going which is why they decided against normal travel options. They didn’t know what they were getting into or if they would have to eventually forgo their vehicles to get to where they needed to go. Kara flew Lena and the device to the location while Barry carried Felicity while using his super speed. All four got to the location at the same time and were startled by what they saw. It was a dilapidated 10-story apartment building. The majority of the windows were either busted out or boarded up, weeds and ivy growing everywhere, paint was chipping everywhere and was discolored, and the stairs leading up alongside the building was hanging off the hinges.

 

Kara frowned while shaking her head, “This can’t be right.”

 

Felicity shrugged her shoulders and said, “Maybe it looks this way to steer people away.”

 

“Maybe,” mused Kara. She used her X-ray vision to see what was inside. What she saw left her even more complex. “That’s strange,” muttered Kara.

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What is it?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I used my X-ray vision to see what was inside, and there is nothing. The entire apartment has been gutted out. There are only the four walls, a roof, and the front and back door. That’s it.”

 

Barry looked quizzically at Kara and said, “Wait. You mean there isn’t any rooms or floor levels at all?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “No. It is just an empty shell.”

 

Barry said, “I can do a quick run inside to make sure there is really nothing in there.”

 

Kara nodded. Barry looked forward and speed through the building. He was gone several seconds before returning. He shook his head and was perplex.

 

He turned to the others and said, “Kara’s right. There is nothing inside.”

 

Felicity turned to Kara and asked, “Is there anything about this building that that seemed significant to you? Maybe something that you parents thought that only you would notice?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “There is nothing ringing a bell about this place.”

 

“I think I may have something,” mused Lena.

 

The others turned around to see her rapidly scrolling on her phone.

 

“Did you find something?” asked Kara hopefully.

 

Lena looked up hesitantly and said, “I think so. I did a quick search on who the owners of the building are: Roz Le and Laura Zine.”

 

Kara chuckled softly.

 

Lena looked up at her quizzically and asked, “What?”

 

Kara shook her head while chuckling softly.

 

“If you rearrange the letters of those names, it would be Zor El and Alura In Ze. My parents’ names. My dad was very fond of anagrams.”

 

Felicity raised an eyebrow and asked, “So your parents have been to Earth before?”

 

Kara looked back at the apartment confused and said, “They must have. I am not sure why they wouldn’t have told me this before.”

 

Barry said, “Maybe they didn’t want to. I get the feeling that this was sort of a last resort option for them.”

 

Kara nodded while looking back down at the device. The green crystal was still glowing with the coordinates on it. She looked back up at the building with a look of determination.

 

“I am going to go inside with the device to see if it does anything while in there.”

 

Kara took a couple of steps forward until the entire device started glowing soft yellow. The device then forced itself out of her hands and zoomed towards the front door of the apartment. She thought that the device would break through the door, but was surprised that it phased through.

 

Felicity chuckled nervously and said, “Well, I didn’t see that coming.”

 

“Neither did I,” murmured Lena.

 

Barry rubbed the back of his neck and said, “Well, at least we definitely know that we are in the right place.”

 

Kara looked at the others hesitantly and said, “I know that things just got a little weird just now. I would understand if you wanted to wait here while I check it out.”

 

Lena rushed towards her, grabbed her hand and shouted, “No!”

 

Kara looked at her startled which caused Lena to look down blushing.

 

“I didn’t mean to scream like that. I just wanted to say that this was a team effort and we wouldn’t abandon you in your hour of need.”

 

Barry nodded and said, “Lena’s right. We are with you until the end.”

 

Felicity fist pump her hand in the air and said, “Here, Here.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Thanks, guys!”

 

She looked back at the apartment with more confidence and said, “Here’s to the unknown.”

 

They walked up to the apartment and walked through the door. All around them was darkness.

 

Lena frowned and asked, “Barry, how were you able to run around and see anything in here earlier?”

 

“This is strange,” said Barry.

 

“Please don’t say that,” muttered Felicity.

 

“Well, it is. When I was in here, it wasn’t pitch black. Kara, can you see anything?” asked Barry.

 

“No, not even with my X-ray vision,” said Kara nervously.

 

Suddenly a bright white light appeared which blinded them. As it gradually went down, the four began blinking rapidly to adjust their eyesight. Once they were able to see again, they were all shocked by what they saw. It looked like they were in a lobby for a fancy apartment building. On one side was a fancy staircase that led upstairs. On the other side was two elevators. In the center of the room seemed to be a service desk with what looks like a woman behind it. Kara felt tears streaming down her face.

 

“Mom!” she screamed as she ran forward.

 

She wrapped her arms around the woman and squeezed really tight.

 

“You don’t know how much I missed you,” sobbed Kara.

 

The woman patted her on the head and said, “I am sorry to disappoint you Kara, but I am not your mother.”

 

Kara gradually took a step back and looked at the woman hesitantly. She looked exactly like her mother down to the clothing she would wear.

 

Kara looked at her hesitantly and said, “I don’t understand.”

 

The woman smiled and said, “I am sorry about the confusion. I am Kalex 2.0.”

 

Barry super sped to Kara and asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

Kara looked back and forth between Kalex and Barry with confusion on her face.

 

“I don’t understand. Kalex robots are metallic with wide oval heads, narrow body, short arms, no legs, and are half your size. You look so….”

 

The woman smiled and said, “Humanoid.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Yes.”

 

“Your mother thought that you might find my aesthetic more pleasing. However, she did leave an earlier Kalex model that I can transfer my data too if you find me in this form too uncomfortable.”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “No, you’re fine as is.”

 

However, Kara wasn’t sure how she felt. This thing smelled, looked, felt, and sounded just like her mom. In one sense it made her happy because she was starting to forgot small things about her appearance. On the other hand, it made her sad because it reinforced the fact that her mother is truly gone.

 

Kalex gradually looked at Barry, Felicity, and Lena and then faced Kara again with a smile.

 

“I see that you brought guest with you. I did a scan on them to see if they posed a threat, but didn’t find anything. Did you wish for your guest to have continued access to this location?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Yes, I would like them to have access. But before you do that, can you explain where here is?”

 

Kalex looked up thoughtfully while tapping her chin.

 

“Hmmm… The best way I could describe it is that we are in a pocket dimension.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “So we are in a universe within a universe?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Yes. Alura and Zor El chose this building because they realized it had a pocket dimension located inside. They created a device that you brought here to safely entered and exit the dimension and to create a place to house all of the things they left you.”

 

“Wait, so we are technically still in East LA?” asked Barry.

 

“Well, yes. I think the best way that I can describe it would be similar to show here on Earth called Wanda Vision.”

 

“You know pop culture things here?” asked Felicity startled.

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Yes, once you activated the device, it allowed me to absorb all of the data that is on the internet.”

 

“Fascinating,” said Lena breathlessly.

 

Barry rubbed the back of his head and said, “It is amazing and all, but I am still trying to figure out how this place is like anything in Wanda Vision.”

 

Kalex chuckled and said, “In Wanda Vision, Wanda created her own bubble or pocket universe that fit everything in her image. However, outside the bubble, they saw a dome shape that surround the area that she took over. Same premise here. To anyone outside, it will look like an abandoned building. Same if you enter the building and don’t have clearance. However, if you do have clearance, you are transported to this fancy place.”

 

“And what would this place be called?” asked Kara.

 

Kalex smiled and said, “House of El.”

 

Kara smiled when she heard that. It has been so long since she heard that phrase. She felt like she had gotten back a small piece of home.”

 

Kalex's eyes started glowing.

 

Kara frowned hesitantly and asked, “Is there something wrong?”

 

Suddenly, they heard a ping and Alura’s eyes stopped glowing and she smiled.

 

“I just added your friends to the approved list. They will be able to enter here even if you are not with them.”

 

“That is amazing!” beamed Kara.

 

Lena twiddled her thumbs and said hesitantly, “I am not sure if that is a good idea.”

 

Kara walked over to Lena and gave her a soft smile while gently grabbing her hand.

 

“I told you that I trust you completely.” She looked up to Barry and Felicity said, “And I meant that for everyone in this room.”

 

Lena muttered, “I understand that, but what if someone  forces there way in this place while we are trying to entered. For example, what if Lex had his goons drag me inside to show them around.”

 

Kalex chuckled and said, “You have a very active imagination.”

 

“Okay, but it is a real possibility,” muttered Lena.

 

Kalex smiled and said, “To ease your worries, know this. When you enter, you instantly are beamed to this dimension. Even if they had a hold of you, only you would come here. They would stay behind in the empty abandoned apartment.”

 

Lena breathed a sigh of relief and said, “That is good to know.”

 

Kalex turned to Kara and asked, “Is there anyone else that you would want to have access to this location?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “There are several people that I would like to add actually.”

 

Kalex went behind her desk to pull out a tablet.

 

She handed it to Kara and said, “This is a hand held tablet that you can use when you are away from here. You can use it to add as many people that you want to have access remotely access everything within the House of El.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I don’t know if I want something like this on the outside with me in case someone gets their hands on it.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Your father thought that you may feel that way so the device has a cloaking feature.” Kalex pointed out a button to Kara and said, “If you leave this button enabled, it will make the device only visible to you and everyone you approved to have the device.”

 

Kara smiled softly and murmured, “He really did think of everything.”

 

Kalex looked curiously between Kara and her friends and asked, “I am glad that you have friends that you were able to bring here, but I did want to ask you something.”

 

Kara looked at her thoughtfully and asked, “What?”

 

When I was activated, besides downloading data about Earth’s current situation, I was to set up a link to the device that Jor El made for Kal El so that he could have access to this location as well. However, I noticed in the clips that I have seen of you two online would be best described as….tense. I wanted to make sure if you want me to proceed.”

 

Kara looked at her surprised and asked, “You can go off directive like that?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “To a certain extent. If I observe something wrong, I can make observations and possible remedies. Also, your parents knew that you would be the one that would be primarily using me so they made it so that you can override anything that they set up other than two features.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “Which are?”

 

“I can’t go against anything you command unless you are about to do harm to yourself or others, and I can’t harm you. If I get corrupted, I am set to self-destruct.”

 

Lena looked at Kalex with marvel and said, “It is amazing how much Krypton is technologically more advanced than Earth. We are decades, possibly even centuries, behind in coming up with robots even remotely similar to you.”

 

“Would you guys like to explore the other floors of this building?” asked Kalex.

 

The four all eagerly nodded. Kalex smiled and motioned them to follow her.

 

“This building has 10 floors. We are currently on the first floor. To the left is the staircase that leads to all the floors, and the right is the elevators that lead to all of the floors. In the center of the room is my docking station. I am usually there unless you need me on one of the other floors. In the far back are portal stations.”

 

Lena looked baffled and asked, “Portals? Where do they lead to?”

 

“You can set the portals to lead to anywhere you want, and once on the other side, you can decide if you want it to be a permanent doorway back here,” said Kalex.

 

“That is amazing,” said Kara.

 

“The travel possibilities could be endless,” marveled Lena.

 

“There are restrictions. Currently, it is set to transport you anywhere on Earth,” said Kalex.

 

“Still, imagine if this form of travel was available to everyone. The cost for travel alone would be amazing,” said Lena.

 

“A lot of this would depend on who had control of it and if someone would create a monopoly,” mused Felicity.

 

Kara nodded and said, “That is similar to what happened on Krypton. People who had financial advantage would try to be gatekeepers of the technology and charge absorbent prices for one-time use. The judicial guild had to put a stop to it and initiate strict regulations for use.”

 

 

Barry shook his head and said, “It’s sad that greed follows people everywhere.”

 

“Still, the scientific part of my brain wants to see how it works,” mused Lena.

 

Kalex smiled and said, “Based on what I have downloaded about you, I think there are other things in this building that you would find more interesting.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I am sure that you are right.”

 

Kalex motioned for them to follow her to the elevators. They explored the different floors one by one. The second floor had a monitor station where they could see the different floors and rooms for the entire building. It also had monitors that had various news outlets from a variety of different countries. The third floor contained all weapons. It had a mixture of Kryptonian weaponry and some from Earth. The fourth floor had a training room. It had a variety of exercise equipment from Krypton and Earth. It also contained a pool, sauna, and changing room. The fifth floor caused Lena and Felicity to squeal. Kara never heard anything so high-pitched before in her life. The floor contained the medical wing and research labs. Both of them ran around like kids in a candy store looking at the various medical equipment and technology. Kara and Barry had to practically drag them out so they could explore the rest of the building. The next two floors they spent the least amount of time in: the sixth floor had meeting rooms and a large cafeteria that was fully stocked with food from Krypton and Earth and the seventh floor had 10 guest rooms that came with a living room, kitchen, two bedrooms, and two toilets. The eighth floor caused Barry to get excited. It contained a vast arrange of vehicles. It had a variety of cars from Earth, several transport devices from Krypton, and a midsize spaceship that could contain a crew of 10 people. The ninth floor had a library and computer lab containing all the information on the history of Krypton and Earth.

 

The last floor took Kara off guard. When they entered, she immediately started to sob. Lena rushed to give her a hug with Barry and Felicity not that far behind.

 

Lena rubbed her back and asked, “What happened?”

 

Kara looked up at her with tears streaming down her face and said, “This is my home.”

 

Lena, Barry, and Felicity all looked up startled. As they looked around, it dawned on them that the decor was different in this area than in the guest rooms in the lower area. The guest rooms had typical American furnishings. While the area they were in now did look like a home, the furniture and decorations were all foreign.

 

Felicity turned to Kalex quizzically and asked, “How were you able to fit all these things in the device? This is a massive amount of stuff and the device is small.”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “We have shrinking technology on Krypton that was used to shrink down everything to fit into the device. Once the device was activated again, it allowed everything to become full size.”

 

Kara looked up to wipe her tears and gave a soft smile.

 

“I remember it was a relatively new process. They were just starting to test on small animals.

 

Kara looked around while smiling and said, “I can’t believe that they recreated all of this for me.”

 

As she was about to turn around, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye. On the left side of her was a door. Underneath the door, she could see a pulsating blue light.

 

Kara turned to Kalex and pointed to the door and said, “This door shouldn’t be here. Where does this lead?”

 

Kalex nodded and led them to the other room. Once inside, Kara was surprised to see three cryo-chambers. Two were extremely small and one was large. All three had a glowing blue light that surrounded it, but you couldn’t tell what was inside.”

 

“What are these?” asked Lena.

 

“Cryo-chambers,” said Kara softly. She looked at Kalex hesitantly and asked, “Does the large one contain one of my parents?”

 

Kalex shook her head. Kara looked saddened at first but then put on a passive face. If her parents were here, they would have been leading her through the building and not Kalex.

 

Kalex looked at her quizzically and said, “It seems that I have made you sad.”

 

Kara smiled, shook her head, and said, “No, you didn’t. It was just wishful thinking on my part.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “I know that I can’t bring your parents back, but I think there is something here that is eager to see you again.”

 

Kalex went up to the docking station of the first cryo-chamber and entered a code. Once she was done, the chamber opened, and out walked an orange cat.

 

Kara rushed forward to the cat and instantly embraced it in a hug.

 

“Streaky!” shouted Kara. “I never thought that I would see you again.”

 

Streaky started purring loudly and rubbing her head against Kara.

 

Lena, Barry, and Felicity all rushed over to try to pet the cat. Whenever Barry and Felicity tried to pet the cat, it would dodge out of the way.

 

Lena hesitantly approached the cat. Streaky noticed her and instantly jumped from Kara into Lena’s arms and started purring loudly which took Lena off guard.

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Lena must have the magic touch.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I am sure it is nothing of the sort.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Honestly, I think Streaky likes you guys to various degrees. Normally, Streaky bites anyone who tries to come near her or touch her. Although, Lena’s interaction is a first. I have never seen her cuddle with anyone else but me. My dad hated Streaky because of the amount of times she bit him. I am a little surprised he actually saved her.”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “Your father knew you would need a friend when first arriving so he went through a lot of trouble to get her. He ended up having to use his dart gun to sedate her.”

 

Kara went over to Streaky, patted her head, and said, “I am glad he went the extra mile for her and me.”

 

Kara looked at the other two cryo-chambers quizzically. She turned back to Kalex and asked, “What do the other cryo-chambers contain?”

 

“The other small one contains Kal El’s puppy Krypto. Would you like to activate his chamber?” asked Kalex.

 

Kara looked at the chamber thoughtfully for a minute and said, “Krypto is Kal El’s puppy. I need to figure out a way to give him to Kal El without revealing this place. Plus, with my lifestyle, I know that I can manage Streaky, but Krypto was only about a month old the last time I saw him.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Understood.”

 

Kara looked at the other cryo-chamber and asked, “What is in the last chamber?”

 

Kalex stared at Kara hesitantly for a moment which took Kara by surprise.

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “I take it you are hesitant because this is something that could hurt me or others?”

 

Kalex looked at Kara thoughtfully for a moment and said, “This would be a grey area as humans would say.”

 

“Why is that? asked Kara.

 

“While shrinking technology has been successful on small animals, it has disastrous results on the Kryptonians that volunteered. Making them small has been fine but phasing them them into the device has caused them to explode,” said Kalex.

 

Kara turned to the last cryo-chamber mortified and said, “So that chamber contains someone and they may be in bits right now?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Yes. It is a high possibility. At the last minute, your dad had a volunteer to test this out. However, he wasn’t able to see if it was a success before Krypton exploded.”

 

“Is there a way to find out?” asked Kara.

 

“This chamber needs to decompress for two months and then we can open to see,” said Kalex.

 

“Do you know who is inside?” asked Kara.

 

Kalex shook her head and said, “I don’t.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why not?”

 

“Do you remember how your father dealt with test subjects?”

 

Kara frowned on it for a moment until it dawned on her. She knew that her father did human trials for some of his research and he had explained before that they would give the people numbers instead of using their names. They didn’t want to create any personal connection to the volunteer and also didn’t want to do anything that could prejudice them during the research process.

 

Kara shook her head and said, “Never mind. I remembered he used a number system for his subjects.”

 

She went to the cryo-chamber to have a closer look, but then her stomach started to growl. She looked back at the cryo-chamber and shook her head.

 

She turned back to Kalex and asked, “Would there be a way to notify me when the cryo-chamber is set to open?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “I can do that right now while you go into the kitchen to make something to eat.”

 

Kara nodded and led the others outside to the kitchen. Kalex turned back to the cryo-chamber and stared at it thoughtfully. She tapped in a couple of keys and turned to leave. As she was leaving, a name appeared on the keypad next to the cryo-chamber briefly and then disappeared: Astra.

Chapter Text

Kara and Lena chuckled as they watched Barry and Felicity examine the Kryptonian food synthesizer. They kept announcing what they wanted and watched in fascination as the food appeared out of nowhere. Streaky stayed perched on the counter observing their behavior until she fell asleep.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             

Felicity marveled, “I have never believed in magic, but this is beyond anything I have ever seen.”

 

Barry beamed and said, “I can’t believe these things from Star Trek are real.”

 

Felicity looked back at Lena baffled and said, “Why are you not more excited about this?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Our hospital labs have been working on this technology for the last three years. It is not nearly as sophisticated as the one that is here, but we hope that we can get it to the point that it can provide food for the entire hospital.”

 

Kara beamed at Lena and said, “That is amazing!”

 

Lena looked down shyly and said, “Thanks.”

 

Barry looked at Lena with marvel and said, “Kara is right. That is an amazing feat. How were you able to do it?”

 

Lena waved her hand with an embarrassed look on her face and said, “We still have a long way to go on this project. Ideally, we would want to cure world hunger, but if we can at least have it up and running in the hospital, that would be a huge step in the right direction. We partnered with scientists from the Naran planet to make the food synthesizers. I have liked working with them so far because they have left detailed notes and easily explain their process so everyone can understand.”

 

“The Naran is a highly technological society. Besides being the original creators of the food synthesizer, they have made some of the fastest spaceships and are believed to be the original time travelers outside of speedsters,” said Kalex.

 

Kara, Lena, Barry, and Felicity jolted when they heard Kalex speak.

 

Kalex frowned and said, “I hope I didn’t disturb you guys.”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “You’re fine. I think we just didn’t realize you had entered the room is all. You have been quiet all this time.”

 

Kalex nodded thoughtfully and said, “I will have a reminder to make my presence more know to you guys from now on.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You really don’t have to go through all that trouble.”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “No, my goal is to make your life here easier. Plus, it would be good for me to learn social norms. I have the knowledge from the internet, but I am sure that there are things always to learn about this society.”

 

“I can see that. Having spatial awareness is a good thing especially if you are trying not to scare someone off,” said Felicity while grabbing a blueberry muffin from the food synthesizer.

 

Kalex smiled and said, “Spatial awareness. Got it!”

 

Lena looked at Kalex thoughtfully and said, “How long have you been alone here?”

 

“Hmmm….” said Kalex thoughtfully as she tapped her chin. Her eyes began to glow for a couple of minutes until they heard a ding. She turned to Lena smiling and said, “I estimate based on how old this apartment building is that I have been in the device at least 40-45 Earth years.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “How do you figure that?”

 

“Well, Kal has been on Earth for the last 35 years and your parents purchased this place five years before Kal’s arrival on Earth. I am not sure year wise when Krypton was destroyed or how long it would have taken Kal to get here since Jor El had made a custom made ship for Kal to travel in that wasn’t approved by the Kryptonian space board. Thus the estimation,” said Kalex.

 

Kara nodded hesitantly. She didn’t know if she would like the answer to her next question.

 

She shook her head, sighed, and said, “Why did my parents think to come to Earth and purchase this apartment? How could they even afford it?”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “Excellent questions!” Kalex tapped her chin thoughtfully and said, “I think the best way to start is to ask a question first. Do you remember the AI system that Krypton used?”

 

Kara frowned and rubbed the back of her head and said, “Yes, I have been wondering that because I think it has somehow found its way to Earth.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

Kara turned to the others hesitantly and said, “Brainiac started off as Kryptonian AI.”

 

Lena, Barry, and Felicity looked at Kara baffled.

 

“Wait, you mean the same Brainiac that almost set off the major countries’ nuclear warheads and almost caused a nuclear apocalypse several years ago?” asked Felicity wide-eyed.

 

Kara nodded somberly and said, “The very one.”

 

Lena rubbed the back of her head and asked, “I don’t understand how it is possible.”

 

Kara shrugged her shoulders and said, “I don’t know either. I only recognized his voice. Brainiac didn’t have a physical body on Krypton. I tried to ask Kal about it, but he doesn’t remember the AI assistant and he won’t let me look through his things.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Brainiac didn’t have a body originally. Kryptonians used him for so many things with technology, power, infrastructure, and even social engagements. Nobody questioned our heavy reliance on Brainiac until your uncle Jor El. He noticed that the core temperature in Krypton was rising which caused more unusual weather. He built houses for himself and your father on the outskirts of Argo so they would be outside of Argo City’s reach where Brainiac’s mainframe was located. He had made it so that everything in the house was self-sufficient and relied on natural resources and solar power. Your father initially humored Jor El and helped him conduct experiments. However, your father realized that Jor El was right. They brought their findings to the council and they were denied the requests 10-2 because Brainiac deemed their work as contaminated.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I am assuming that the two members that voted with Jor El were my parents, correct?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Yes.”

 

Kara looked perplexed and asked, “My dad was the head of the science guild. How could they not take his findings into consideration?

Kalex said, “Brainiac accused them of being emotionally compromised by Jor El’s propaganda of doom and gloom and the other members believed him. Once they realized they weren’t going to gain the guild's support, they took a sabbatical to try to find new planets that Kryptonians could inhabit in case the guild changed their mind. The only one they found closest to Krypton was Earth. They found it appealing because Kryptonians would easily be able to blend in,  have access to water source, and areas to make a settlement. Jor El and your father had different thoughts about where to live if they inhabited Earth. Jor El thought that they should stay in the arctic. Our body temperatures make it so we can survive the temperature and tough terrain and we would be for the most part invisible from outsiders. Your father thought that they should have the option to live among the people or not which is why he chose this location. It had the fortune of having a pocket dimension if they wanted to hide or if not, could use the space as normal. They ended up getting a good deal on this place. The developer of this apartment complex went bankrupt because they kept running into problems with building it. Equipment would keep breaking down and construction workers would randomly disappear which is why it was never fully completed. Unfortunately for them, they didn’t know that the pocket dimension was causing the issue with their equipment and people to disappear. The apartment ended up being foreclosed on and the state didn’t want to waste money in tearing it down. Also, no one wanted to purchase the area because of all the mysterious incidents that happened around it. Your parents were able to pay just $50 for the whole thing.”

 

“Were they ever able to come back here?” asked Kara.

 

Kalex shook her head and said, “No. Your father and his brother differed on when they thought that Krypton would self-destruct. You father thought that he and your mom would have five years once they got back from Earth to warn people about what was going on and what their contingency plan was. They knew that they didn’t have enough ships for a planet wide evacuation and that they wouldn’t be able to build enough in five years. That is why Jor El worked on this device. If he could figure out how to shrink people and phase them inside, he could at least fit 500 people in here which would be more than a single ship that Krypton had. Jor El believed that they had about a year. Unfortunately, your uncle was correct.”

 

Kara sniffed while wiping tears from her eyes. Lena gently rubbed Kara’s shoulder which caused her to smile at her softly. Kara looked back up at Kalex hesitantly and asked, “Did the council ever believe them?”

 

Kalex frowned and said, “Not until it was too late. Jor El was able to reveal what Brainiac’s true motives were a couple of hours before Krypton’s destruction: absorb all the information from Krypton, and leave on a body that he created from himself so he can go on and do the same thing to other planets. The council members tried to stop him, but Brainiac beamed himself away leaving all their ships disabled so they couldn’t escape. There were only two working pods because your father and his brother did everything off the grid. They put you in one and Kal in the other and sent this device and the device containing the fortress right after you guys hoping for the best.”

 

“That is crazy that your AI system went off the rails like that. The fact that it gained selfish needs like that is mind-blowing,” marveled Felicity.

 

“It makes you worry about our AI since it is becoming more advanced here,” muttered Barry.

 

Kalex cocked her head and said, “Based off my calculations, Earth is several centuries away from making similar mistakes that we did with AI if you guys keep on the same trajectory. Does that make you worry less?”

 

Barry chuckled slightly and said, “A little bit.”

 

Kalex frowned. Everyone was still looking a little down or awkward after the information she gave. She cocked her head for a moment while her eyes glowed and a ping went off. She smiled and said, “I know what may cheer you up. Before I interrupted you earlier, you guys were admiring the food synthesizer. Would you be interested in seeing the schematics for the machine and a video tutorial about its inner workings?”

 

Felicity and Barry looked at Kalex with pure joy.

 

“Yes!” both screamed.

 

Kalex smiled and turned towards Kara and Lena and asked, “Would you two be interested?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I haven’t really eaten yet so I think I will do that.”

 

“I think I will just join her,” said Lena a little too quickly causing her to blush.

 

Kalex nodded and said, “That’s fine. If you need me, just holler and I will be with you momentarily.”

 

Kalex turned towards Barry and Felicity and motioned for them to follow her out of the kitchen.

 

Kara and Lena turned to each other awkwardly for a few moments.

 

As Kara walked towards the food synthesizer, she said, “I am surprised you didn’t want to see this device’s schematics and video instructions. It would give you ideas probably for the one that you are trying to create at the hospital.”

 

Lena smiled shyly as she approached her and said, “I would rather learn more about a certain someone I don’t know much about yet.”

 

Kara turned to Lena, smirked and asked, “Is that so?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Very much so.”

 

Kara felt her face heating up when she said that. She quickly turned away and set a command for the food synthesizer: 4 burgers, fries, chocolate shake, and four slices of sausage pizza.

 

Lena smiled. She liked she was able to make Kara feel flustered for a change. She made her order in front of the food systematizer: a Greek salad, yogurt, a fruit bowl, and a bottle of orange juice. They walked over to the kitchen table and set their stuff down to eat. After eating for a little bit, Kara looked up to Lena and asked, “What is it that you want to know about me?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Anything and everything,”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Talk about a tall order.”

 

Suddenly, Streaky jumped onto Kara’s lap, curled up to a little ball and started purring loudly causing both women to burst out laughing.

 

Lena smirked and said, “It looks like I have competition for your attention.”

 

Kara snuggled the cat to her chest and kissed her on the head which caused the cat to calm down considerably and rest on her lap peacefully. Kara continued to pet Streaky as she looked up at Lena while smiling.

 

“I love Streaky very much, but I think I am more interested in the woman that is in front of me right now.”

 

Lena nearly choked on her drink and blushed which caused Kara to smirk.

 

After Lena settled down, she looked up at Kara shyly and said, “You know how to charm all the ladies, don’t you.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Just those that I am interested in.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “Really?”

 

Kara looked coyly at Lena and said, “You seemed surprised.”

 

Lena looked down while toying with her dress and said, “Looking the way that you do, you could literally be with anyone.”

 

Lena jolted when she felt a hand suddenly grab hers softly. She looked up to see Kara smiling back at her.

 

“I don’t just want anyone. I am interested in you.”

 

Lena looked up at her startled. They stared at each other for a couple of seconds causing panic to grow on Kara’s face.

 

Kara stuttered. “I mean…. if you don’t feel the….same way… that’s okay…it is just…that I thought…. that we were connecting…. and everything….”

 

Lena smiled and kissed Kara on the cheek which caused her to blush.

 

“I’m sorry about the pause. I have been envisioning this moment in my head for weeks and now that it is happening, it is kind of surreal.”

 

“Same here,” said Kara breathlessly.

 

They stared at each other lovingly until Lena said, “I want to take you on a proper date.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Yes. Where to?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “It will be a surprise. Would next Friday at 8 pm be okay?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “That would be perfect. Can I have a little hint on how I should dress when going out?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, you are going to have to be patient. I will let you know the night before what you should wear.”

 

Kara leaned back in her chair and pouted.

 

“I don’t want to wait. I wish we could fast forward to then.”

 

“I know we can’t jump ahead, but according to that clock up on the wall, I have an hour before I actually have to be back at the hospital. Why don’t we learn a little bit about each other before I have to go in.”

 

Kara looked up at the clock and was surprised it was almost 5 am. She had been having such a fun time with the others that she hadn’t realized they spent nearly 10 hours together.

 

Kara looked back up at Lena beaming and asked, “What did you want to know?”

 

Lena smiled, motioned towards Streaky, and said, “I noticed that Streaky has a yellow patch of fur that looks like a lightning bolt. How did that happen?”

 

Kara chuckled while looking down sheepishly and said, “That is a funny story.”

 

Kara and Lena continued to delight each other with pleasant conversation until they had to depart for the morning. Kara was initially sad at first. She wished that they could spend more time together. However, she remembered that she had a date to look forward to. She zoomed into her room and looked through clothes to see which would be deemed date-appropriate.

 

Better search here because if not, it means a shopping spree!

 

*****

 

Several Days Later

 

Bruce stood in front of Morgan Edge hearing him drone on and on about how a partnership with them would be beneficial to their respective companies. Bruce looked around for an exit and saw that there were another five tycoons similar to Edge waiting to pounce on him about their own companies. He hated throwing these fundraisers at the mansion. Not because of the actual fundraising itself. Bruce enjoyed that aspect of being able to give back to the community. What he hated was having to socialize with corrupted individuals like Edge to get that accomplished. At least their money can be used to do something good for society. He looked down at his watch and sighed.

 

Still, five more minutes left.

 

He tuned back in to listen to Edge to see what he was talking about now. Bruce nearly rolled his eyes when Edge said that the Environmental Agency had too many restrictions and needed to pull some back where different businesses are concerned.

 

He wouldn’t care if all the natural resources were gone as long as he got rich off of it.

 

Bruce sensed that someone was about to touch his shoulder. He looked up and saw Diana looking stunning in a short strapless black dress. Diana gently placed a hand on Bruce and said, “I am sorry to interrupt, but I was wondering if Bruce could join me for a dance.”

 

Edge looked at her flustered due to her beauty and stuttered, “Sure…Sure…”

 

Bruce looked at her gratefully as they walked towards the dance floor. He put one hand on her shoulder and another hand on her waist and pulled her close. They started to waltz. As they danced across the dance floor, Bruce smirked, “It is not everyday I get saved by Wonder Women.”

 

Diana chuckled and playfully slapped his chest and said, “You would have eventually gotten out. I just couldn’t stand to see you miserable over there for any longer.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “As long as they bring their big fat check books, I can endure it for the Humane Society.”

 

Diana smiled and said, “I never took you as an animal lover.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and said, “I take it that you haven’t seen my menagerie of animals.”

 

Diana looked at Bruce startled and said, “Really? I have never seen any animals since I have been here.”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “The last two times you were at the mansion, the team was dealing with a crisis so I get how you can miss them. But I have several dogs, cats, horses, cow, and a koi pond out back.”

 

Diana smiled brightly while looking at him and asked, “What are we doing here for? I would rather meet your fury friends than dancing around.”

 

Bruce smiled and was about to say something until he felt a vibration on his wrist. He looked down and saw that his timer went off. He looked up apologetically, and said, “Maybe some other time. We are about to make our grand escape.”

 

Diana looked up at him quizzically until she heard a bell ringing loudly. Everyone in the room looked up and saw Alfred on a giant platform ringing a midsize bell.

 

“If I could have everyone’s attention, can everyone please follow me into the theater room. We having the Amazing Zatanna performing her mystics wonders that starts in about five minutes. As everyone started filling out of the room. Diana looked at Bruce with a raised eyebrow.

 

Bruce looked at her baffled and asked, “What?”

 

“Using League members for entertainment?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “You realize that outside the League she does still tour globally. She charges a hefty fee for her performances which are well worth it. Also, I needed her here to keep a certain person away.”

 

Diana frowned and asked, “Who?”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “I will explain everything soon.”

 

He looked around and saw that everyone had left the room except them. He motioned for Diana to follow him out of the room and to a different corridor that led to the library. Inside, he went to the secret trap door behind the clock and led them to the Batcave. Waiting for them was Oliver Queen in a black and white suit and a man in his 40s who had pale skin, dark brown hair and eyes, and a blue suit.

 

Diana turned to Oliver, frowned, and asked, “Arrow, why are you here?”

 

Oliver shrugged and said, “All I know is Bruce told me to head down here when Alfred made his announcement.”

 

Diana shook her head as she looked at the unidentified man. She looked at him quizzically for a moment and said, “I feel like I have seen you somewhere before.”

 

The man smirked and said, “I would hope so.”

 

The man morphed into Martian the Manhunter. Diana cocked her head and said, “I assuming you have the same reason for being here as Arrow.”

 

Martian nodded and said, “Indeed. I was asked to blend in and wait to come down after the announcement as well.”

 

Diana looked back at Bruce puzzled and asked, “Why the ruse?”

 

Oliver looked up at Bruce and said, “Diana is right. You have been vague about everything. It reminds me of the time when Earth was taken over by the Thanagarians, and we all had to go into hiding here.”

 

Bruce looked up at them frowning.

 

Oliver sighed while rubbing the back of his neck and said, “Please don’t tell me we are in a situation like that again.”

 

Bruce shook his head while heading to his computer station, started typing, and said, “I am hoping to prevent that.”

 

Martian frowned and said, “What happened that has you so concerned?”

 

Bruce said, “Just give me one second. I just need to add one more person.”

 

Suddenly, Green Lantern’s face popped up on the screen.

 

“Are you busy John?” asked Bruce.

 

John shook his head and said, “I am in private conference room in Oa right now. I won’t be disturb in here for a couple of hours. Did something happen while I was gone? It sounded kind of urgent.”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “There is several things that occurred that I think the League should know about.”

 

“I think it is safe to assume that it is about a red cape wonder that is conveniently not here,” mused Oliver.

 

Bruce nodded.

 

Diana looked up thoughtfully and said, “I thought that it was odd that Clark wasn’t here since the Daily Planet often sends him to report on fundraisers like these.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “He was coming until he heard that Zatanna was performing here tonight.”

 

Oliver chuckled and said, “I never understood why the big strong Kryptonian was afraid of a little magic.”

 

“Well, it is one of the few things that hurt him. Plus, it doesn’t help that he thinks that Zatanna was the one that bewitched his cape to say Asshole while he wasn’t looking for awhile,” said Diana.

 

Oliver chuckled and said, “That was the best thing ever. I paid millions to have bots trying to trend Super Asshole on Twitter, but it never caught on.”

 

Bruce looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

 

Oliver looked at him confused and said, “What? It is not like anyone hasn’t thought about doing that to the idiot. I am just glad that whoever pulled that prank was able to get under his skin for a while.”

 

Bruce leaned his back against the chair and said, “You say that now without knowing everything?”

 

Oliver shook his head and rolled his eyes.

 

John frowned and said, “I take it you found something about Clark that made you change your mind.”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “I had an interesting chat with Lois recently.”

 

Oliver raised an eyebrow and asked, “Do you really think his fiancé is going to have any objectivity on him?”

 

“I would say so since they broke up months ago,” mused Bruce.

 

Everyone looked up at Bruce startled for a couple of minutes. Oliver eventually shook his head and said, “That can’t be possible. He was just telling me yesterday that they were going to be sending out invitations about the date.”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “He has been lying.”

 

Diana frowned and asked, “But why?”

 

Bruce paused for a moment before continuing.

 

“I am not sure if he is doing this out of embarrassment or if he is disillusioned. However, Lois noticed a change in behavior in Clark over a year ago. When she would try to investigate further several incidents happened that stopped her.”

 

“What type of incidents?” asked the Martian.

 

“One I can’t get into because it is a very personal issue that should remain private between Clark and Lois. It is damaging because it caused the end of their relationship but not severe enough that we would need to get involved in. The second incident involved Lois’ sister Lucy. Her entire unit was attacked overseas. They were told to ship out immediately and then the plane was shot down killing everyone, but her. She has been in the hospital for months trying to recover.”

 

“That is crazy. Do they know who did it?” asked Oliver shocked.

 

“That’s the thing. The whole thing is a mystery. No one knows who did it. What is even more baffling is that Lucy and her unit were never supposed to be on the plane, to begin with. They are officially still supposed to be posted there and there is no record of who gave the command that they should leave their post.”

 

John frowned and asked, “Isn’t Lucy and Lois’ father a high ranking official in the army? Wouldn’t he have an idea what happened?”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “No, he doesn’t have answers. Also, he has been prevented from leaving his army post even when Lucy was brought back to the States injured.”

 

“I am kind of surprised that Lois hasn’t done any digging on this with the Daily Planet,” mused Diana.

 

“Lois quit her job at the Daily Planet and took a guest lector position at a university that is near Lucy’s hospital so that she can be there and take care of her,” said Bruce.

 

“It sounds like someone wanted Lois occupied so that she wasn’t paying attention to Clark anymore,” mused Martian.

 

Diana looked at Bruce thoughtfully and asked, “Did Lois have any ideas of who is doing this?”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “Lex.”

 

“Why Lex?” asked Martian.

 

“I can’t go into the details why because it has to do with the first incident, but I do agree with Lois that Lex is the one behind what is happening with Clark.”

 

“Okay, if it is Lex, then how is he getting Clark to behave the way he has been?” asked John.

 

Bruce leaned back and looked up at the ceiling and said, “If I had to take a guess, it is Red Kryptonite.”

 

Oliver frowned and asked, “Doesn’t he need skin contact with that stuff to make him act crazy?”

 

“I think he has been,” said Bruce.

 

“How? asked Diana.

 

“I think that Lex is either injecting it in him or Clark is unknowingly consuming it,” mused Bruce.

 

All of them looked at each other nervously.

 

“For that to work, that means that he would have to be constantly monitoring Clark in order for that to happen. I don’t see how that is possible,” said Oliver hesitantly.

 

“It is since Lex knows Clark is Superman?”

 

“How is that even…” started Oliver, but Bruce stopped him and said, “I know it is baffling, but Lex knows. I don’t think he knows of anyone else identity, but to be on the safe side, I decided to have the meeting here instead of the Watch Tower. If you do hang out with Clark when you are not in your secret identity, you will want to be more aware of your surroundings.”

 

“I take it Lex is planning something big if he is going through so much trouble?” asked Diana.

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “Lois’ theory is that it has to do with Lex’s run for Senate.”

 

Oliver sighed and said, “Don’t remind me. If I have to hear his anti-alien speeches one more time on the news…”

 

“That is the point though,” said Bruce.

 

“What do you mean?” asked Oliver.

 

“If a well-known alien went on a rampage and lost the faith of the people, who do you think would benefit?                                                                                                                                                                                                                             

 

Oliver frowned while rubbing his forehead and muttering, “That bastard.”

 

John frowned and said, “So basically, we have a ticking time bomb on our hands.”

 

“Exactly,” said Bruce.

 

Diana looked at Bruce curiously and asked, “Shouldn’t Supergirl be aware of what is happening to Clark? At least for her own safety?”

 

“Diana’s right. Clark has been more unhinged about her in the last week. Something about a betrayal,” said Martian.

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I did convince her to move out of her apartment so she has a safe place to go to now. However, I have realized that it is not going to be enough.”

 

Oliver frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

Bruce turned back to his computer and pulled up an article about the Gotham Museum of Art and Technology and the missing artifact.

 

Bruce turned back to the others and said, “I had the Flash, Supergirl, and Damien check out this Museum last week. They were doing an exhibit on art and technology from extinct alien planets. The artifact in this article was stolen once the opening was finished. The Flash, Supergirl, and Damien followed the guy who stole it to an abandoned warehouse. He was supposed to meet his loan shark and buyer interested in the device there. However, they were dead along with all of their bodyguards. Supergirl was able to get her hands on the device and found out it is a device created by her parents on Krypton.”

 

“Really?” asked Oliver baffled.

 

“You think the reason they were all killed was over that device,” mused John.

 

Bruce nodded and said, “When I checked the traffic cam a block away from the warehouse around the time the murders took place, there was only one car that passed by at that time. The driver was Otis Graves, one of Lex’s known henchmen.”

 

“So you think that Lex is after Supergirl too?” asked Diana.

 

Bruce shrugged and said, “I don’t know. The device itself was labeled as being from Daxam. The device does have Kryptonian writing on it, but it was not visible in any of the photos the museum took of the device. Even if he did find out, there is an equal chance that he thought the device was related to Clark somehow and thought that it would give him leverage over him.”

 

“Did Supergirl explain what the device is for?” asked Oliver.

 

“From my understanding, it is something similar in vain to Clark’s Fortress of Solitude, but she hasn’t gone into specifics yet. The only thing that I gathered is that Lex wouldn’t have been able to get into it either way since it has fingerprint scanners on it.”

 

“At least it is not a weapon of mass destruction that Zod brought with him the last time he was here,” sighed John.

 

Oliver shuddered and said, “Don’t remind me. I just glad we don’t have to go through that ordeal again.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I think we are being forced into a similar situation.”

 

Oliver’s shoulder slumped and said, “Don’t say that.”

 

“It is true though. When Zod was here, he used red kryptonite to make Clark go crazy and started causing chaos. It wasn’t until we ripped the kryptonite off him that Clark went back to normal and was able to fight Zod.”

 

Oliver frowned and said, “I still don’t see where you are going with this.”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “Well, when we ripped the kryptonite off of Clark and he started to fight back Zod, the public was watching. They saw that once the kryptonite was ripped off of Clark, he went back to normal. Granted, there was a good chunk of the public that was either upset or lost faith in him for a while, but he gradually earned their trust back because they realized it wasn’t his fault. It was the kryptonite. With Clark being drugged this time, it is different. There is no way for the public to physically see that Clark is being drugged especially since his behavior has been gradually changing over the last year.”

 

John frowned and said, “I think that I know where you going with this. Do you really think he will do that much damage that he will lose the public support permanently?”

 

Bruce frowned and said, “I am concerned about that, but it isn’t our biggest concern.”

 

“Which is?” asked Martian.

 

“Last time all we had to do was yank the kryptonite off of Clark which took a short time. If Clark has been injected with or consuming something especially kryptonite, it is going to take days or weeks to get out of his system.”

 

Diana sighed and said, “Which means we would be battling him for the long haul unless we find something that can flush his system quicker.”

 

“Couldn’t we make sure to have the green kryptonite handy in case he loses control?” asked Oliver.

 

John shook his head and said, “I think subtlety would be our friend here. If we start stock-piling kryptonite, Clark is going to know that something is wrong. Besides, when we did used the green kryptonite on him with that whole ordeal with Zod, the small amount we did use knocked him out for a month even with the sun lamps. We thought for a while he wasn’t going to make it. Is that really the route we want to take again?”

 

They all looked at each other with unease.

 

After a couple of minutes, Bruce sighed and said, “I do have a plan.

 

“What do you suggest?” asked John.

 

Bruce turned back to his computer and brought up a folder called Project Trinity.

 

Bruce turned to the others and said, “I have a three-pronged plan that if we enacted now, we can be ready in a month in case something goes astray.”

 

“Is this something that would harm Clark though?” asked Diana.

 

Bruce frowned and said, “There is less likelihood of him getting killed with this option.”

 

They all looked at each other hesitantly and nodded. Bruce turned back around and opened the folder and continued to explain the content of his plan for the next several hours.

Chapter Text

It was pouring down rain and hail as Lena drove like a happy clam to her mother’s house. She has been beaming ever since Kara said yes to dating her. She hadn’t been this happy in a long time. So happy that she didn’t get upset today at all on the usual things that would bother her. Someone took her parking spot, the research lab had a fire that put them behind on a project for two weeks, and the basement flooded, but nothing brought her down. She just smiled and took care of everything gleefully. It made her employees look at her unnerved. Not that she was a bad boss, but Lena tended to be no-nonsense but fair. The incidents in the basement and research lab should have led to several employees being fired since they were at fault, however, Lena surprised them by saying everyone makes mistakes and for them to try harder next time. Now, she was going to her mother’s house for dinner with Sam, Ruby, and Lillian. She said that she had something important that she wanted to discuss with them. Normally, that would ring alarm bells, but all Lena could see was rainbows and kittens. Ten minutes later, she pulled up to her mother’s mansion, and quickly made a break for the front door. After her third knock, Lillian opened the door and ushered Lena in.

 

Lillian looked at Lena surprised and said, “You are smiling pretty hard for someone who is drenching wet.”

 

Lena quickly took off her jacket with a smile still plastered on her face and said, “It wasn’t that bad outside.”

 

Lillian raised an eyebrow and said, “Are you okay?”

 

Lena cocked her head smiling and said, “Yes, why do you ask?”

 

“My dear, it is storming outside and you are drenching wet from head to toe, but you are acting like you just came out a fairy tale movie.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Don’t be so dramatic. I have just had a good day that’s all.”

 

Lillian narrowed her eyes and said, “All right. If you say so. I still have some of your old clothes in your old room if you want to change and there should be a blow dryer in there as well. Sam is already in her room changing into something else. When you are done, you can meet us downstairs for dinner. It will be ready in 15 minutes.”

 

“Okay,” said Lena cheerfully as she skipped up the stairs to the second floor.

 

Lillian eyed her strangely as Lena skipped away. She shook her head and said, “Hopefully this mood of hers keeps going after the news I have today.” She shook her had and went towards the kitchen.

 

Lena skipped down the hallway and entered her old room. She smirks as she looked around. Her mom didn’t change a thing. In high school, she went through a phase that she only liked things in purple. Her bed, walls, and carpet were in various shades of purple. The only things that weren’t was her desk, dresser, and doors that led to her walk in closet and bathroom. She quickly went into her closet and changed into some old sweats and MIT sweatshirt that she had. She then quickly went to the bathroom to dry her hair. Once she was done, she felt refreshed and bounced out the room all the way downstairs and into the dining room. She salivated at what she saw set up on the dinning room table: roasted chicken, ham, mashed potatoes, broccoli, kale, cherry pie, and an Oreo cheesecake. It was all Sam and her favorites. Sam and Lillian were already sitting down and putting food on their plate. Lillian sat at the head of the table, while Sam sat to her left.  Lena skipped over to the chair to the right of Lillian, sat down, and cheerfully started filling her plate.

 

Once Lena finished plating her food, she looked around quizzically and noticed that she hadn’t seen Ruby around since she got here. She turned to Sam and asked, “Where’s Ruby?”

 

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Ruby’s friends invited her last minute to do a Disney movie night.”

 

Lillian sniffed while eating and said, “I am glad that she is socializing, but I didn’t think the day would come when she would miss out on hanging with her grandmother so soon. She used to get excited when Sam would tell her they were coming over.”

 

Lena smiled and grabbed her mother’s hand and said, “It is not like she ditched us forever. Plus, she still calls you every day to tell you what happened. In fact, I am sure tomorrow she will give you a full report of what happened at movie night.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Lena is right. You know in the next week she will want to have a sleepover here with you.”

 

Lillian pouted and said, “I know, but it is still not the same.” Lillian then smirked, turned to Lena, and said, “Unless a certain someone can give me grandchildren soon.”

 

Lena near spit her drink out and glared at her mother.

 

“I am no where near the point of having children right now. My lifestyle is chaotic enough as it is.”

 

Lillian smirked while continued eating her food and said, “It would just be nice is all.”

 

Lena rubbed her head and said, “You are barking up the wrong tree. Sam has a better chance of having a baby before me.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “Lillian don’t let her fool you. With a certain special someone in her life, I wouldn’t be surprised if she has babies within a year.”

 

Lillian looked over at Lena shocked and asked, “I didn’t know you were dating someone dear. How long has this been going on?”

 

Lena glared at Sam and said, “you too Brutus.”

 

Sam feigned shocked and said, “I don’t know why you are mad. With the way you have been smiling all day, I know that special project with a certain blonde Kryptonian must have went really well.”

 

Lena chuckled nervously and said, “That doesn’t mean anything.”

 

It wasn’t that Lena didn’t want to tell Sam about her date. She actually wanted to tell her at work but because of the incidents that happened, it caused them to have to do a lot of paperwork so they didn’t have any time to socialize. She was hoping to tell her after leaving tonight instead of being bombarded at Lillian’s house. She knew that her mom didn’t share the same hatred for Supergirl that Lex does, but a part of her was nervous she would disapprove of their dating still.

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and said, “Oh but it does when you didn’t freak out about the lab fire and basement flooding. You kept smiling and told everyone to do better next time. There was a bet going on with the employees wondering if you finally met someone or got fucked last night.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes, sighed, and said, “Don’t tell me you went along with these bets.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “Considering you can walk, I am leaning towards that you made out with the Super at least .”

 

Lena stared at her mortified.

 

“All this because I smiled all day. You act like I haven’t done it before.”

 

Sam looked at Lena with a look of sorrow which took her off guard given her jokiness earlier. She reached out and touched Lena’s hand and said, “It has been a long time we have seen that smile. With everything that happened with Andrea and then adding Lex’s shenanigan’s to the mix, you really withdrew within yourself.”

 

Lillian leaned forward to grab her hand and said, “Sam is right. It is nice to see you happy for a change and not worry about the next big crisis with Lex or with the hospital.”

 

Lena smiled softly at them and said, “You guys are too much.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “You know you love us for it.”

 

Lena chuckled when she said that. She realized that they were right. She never thought that she would find someone that interested her, but there was something about Kara that makes her want to hope again. Every time she is near her, she feels like she is being kissed by the sun. She had never felt this way before. Not even with Andrea. She hoped this feeling never goes away.

 

Sam smirked and asked, “Are you able to spill what happened on your excursion yesterday?”

 

Lena blushed while looking down and said, “You know I can’t tell you about it.”

 

Sam playfully hit Lena and said, “I am not talking about the project itself. Did sparks fly, did you kiss and then started seeing stars.”

 

Lena looked up at her smiling softly and said, “I asked her out and she said yes.”

 

Sam shrieked and gave Lena a hug and said, “Finally!”

 

Lena hugged her back tightly. She knew that Sam would be ecstatic for her. She looked over to Lillian hesitantly. She breathed a sigh of relief when Lillian was beaming right back at her.

 

“I am glad that you found someone dear.”

 

“Thanks, Mother,” said Lena smiling softly.

 

Lillian looked down nervously while picking at her food and said, “Since you are starting new, I should tell you both about a new development in my life.”

 

Both girls looked at her worried.

 

Lena frowned and said, “It isn’t nothing serious is it?”

 

“Don’t tell me that demon spawn is threatening you again,” said Sam worriedly.

 

Lillian shook her head quickly and said, “No, it isn’t anything drastic as that.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “If it isn’t, why are you so nervous right now.”

 

Lillian looked down for a couple of moments and then looked back up at the girls with a soft smile and said, “I believe that this is one of the best decisions that I have made in a long while. It is just that I wasn’t sure if you would really take the news well.”

 

Sam raised an eyebrow and said, “Well, I ‘m intrigued.”

 

Lean looked at Lillian quizzically and asked, “What is this decision?”

 

Lillian took a deep breath and said, “I have been seeing someone for the last couple of months now. Things have been going well and I have asked them to move in with me.”

 

Sam breathed a sigh of relief and said, “You had me scared there for a minute.”

 

Lena chuckled and asked, “Did you really think we wouldn’t be happy for you for putting yourself back out there?”

 

Lillian looked down while poking her food and said, “You might considering who it is.”

 

Sam and Lena frowned at each other and then looked back at Lillian.

 

“Please don’t tell me that it is that neighbor of yours that moved in several houses down. You can do better than her,” said Lena.

 

Sam nodded and said, “She is right. I know she has been flirting with you the last two months, but she says mean things about Lena, Ruby, and I to our faces when you are not around.”

 

Lillian gave them a deadpan stare and said, “Don’t tell me you are talking about Ms. Robinson. She has been with half the block already. I do have standards.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “If it isn’t her, then who?”

 

Lillian looked nervously at Lena and said, “Martha Kent.”

 

She looked back down at her food expecting Lena to go off. However, when she didn’t hear anything, she looked back up to see Lena getting up from the table. Lillian nearly cried seeing her walk away like that. She knew that Martha being Clark’s mom would cause Lena to have some feelings considering how Clark has treated her in the past, but she she didn’t think she would hate her for trying a relationship with Martha. Her mind started to spiral until she heard a chair move back and saw that Lena had returned with her purse. She took out a $100 and gave it to Sam who was smiling cheerfully.

 

Lillian frowned and said, “What are guys doing?”

 

Lena sat down, sighed, and said, “It has been quite obvious you have been interested in Martha for a while and she has been interested in you. We just weren’t sure if you guys would ever act on it.”

 

Lillian raised an eyebrow and said, “Oh really now.”

 

Sam smiled at her cheekily and said, “At least I thought you guys would eventually get together. Lena thought you guys would keep being idiots in love until the day you die which is kind of ironic since it took her a little long to ask out her special person.”

 

“Hey!” exclaimed Lena.

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Well, it’s true.”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “Here I was worried that one or both of you would have a fit over this. How long have you guys known?”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “Honestly, I have known since I was 8.”

 

Lillian looked at her shocked and said, “How?”

 

Lena chuckled at her nervously and said, “Dad.”

 

“He talked to you about this?”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “Not exactly. When he died and we had to clear out his study, I found his journals. I decided to read them to feel closer to him. In it, he talked about your relationship with Martha which was very enlightening.”

 

“How so?” asked Lillian frowning.

 

Lena sighed and said, “He believed that Martha was the love of your life and if Martha hadn’t been too scared to be with you because of her parent’s disapproval, you wouldn’t have settled for him.”

 

Lillian looked up at her nervously and said, “It wasn’t like that.”

 

Lena reached out and grabbed Lillian’s hand to rub soothing circles and said, “I know that you cared for father. You loved him but you weren’t in love with him. Everyone could see that your eyes would light up whenever Martha would show up. You never had that same response with Dad even though I think you tried.”

 

Lillian chuckled and said, “I thought that I hid everything so well.”

 

Sam reached over to Lillian and said, “Well, it is a good thing you don’t have to hide anymore.”

 

They all smiled at each other for a couple of minutes until they heard the doorbell ring. Lillian frowned as she got up and said, “That’s odd. Who could be out in this weather?”

 

Lillian quickly went to the door followed by Lena and Sam. When Lillian opened the door, she was surprised to find no one around. She was about to close the door, when she noticed a hand size black box. She frowned as she picked it up and brought it inside.

 

As she closed the door, Lena frowned and asked, “Who was at the door?”

 

While looking at the box curiously, Lillian said, “The only thing out there was this black box which has your name written on it Lena.”

 

Lena frowned as she took the box from her mom. The top of it had her name engraved in gold. She wondered whether she should open Pandora’s box and release what is inside. Knowing her luck, it was something deathly. However, curiosity go the better of her and she slowly opened the lid. She instantly groaned when she saw what it was.

 

Lillian and Sam came towards her quickly with worried expressions.

 

“Is there something wrong dear?” asked Lillian.

 

Lena looked up with an irritated expression and handed the box to Lillian and Sam. They were both surprised by what they found inside, Kryptonite. Engraved inside the top of the lid it said, Considering your idiotic venture, this is most valuable for your protection. Love LL.

 

Sam scoffed and said, “Leave it for demon spawn to make himself known.”

 

“I am kind of surprised he has waited this long to respond to my venture with Supergirl,” muttered Lena.

 

Lillian sighed and said, “I think he would have if not for his campaigning.”

 

Sam rolled her eyes and said, “Small miracles.”

 

Lena shook her head and took the box back. She went back into the dining room and put the box in her purse.

 

Sam looked at Lena shocked and asked, “You’re not going to keep that thing are you?”

 

Lena sighed and said, “If I know Lex, this means that it is either a threat to me, Supergirl, or both of us. Besides, his idiotic gesture has inspired an idea that I have been toying with for awhile.”

 

Lillian frowned and said, “I hope it is not too dangerous.”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “It is not something dangerous, but it is something that will get under his skin.

 

Lillian and Sam stared at each other nervously as Lena stared back down at her purse. She had opened Pandora’s box. She knows the floodgates have opened, but she is not as frightened as she once was when Lex pulled one of these types of antics in the past. This time around she saw hope. It was tiny, but it was still there. She just hoped it was enough to make a fast one against Lex.

 

*****

 

Bruce looked around the ninth floor of the House of El. Damian had already went ahead and was pursuing the different books available. Bruce turned to his left and stared at Kara quizzically.

 

“This place is expansive. Little surprised that you let us see it though.”

 

Kara chuckled and asked, “Why is that?”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “Clark has let me in the Fortress of Solitude…” Bruce paused when he noticed Kara winced at that part. He continued and said, “…but he never let me past the first room. However, you have given me the full tour.”

 

Kara smiled softly and said, “I thought it was only fair since I saw your lair. Plus, I trust you and Damian not to do anything with it.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Even with the information it contains?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Personally, I am surprised that you didn’t bring any external hard drives with you.”

 

Bruce chuckled a little which caused Kara to smile. Bruce rarely let his guard down. Usually around her and Barry he was in Batman mode, but it was times like these that she got to see other sides of him.

 

Bruce smirked and said, “This is our first time here. I didn’t want to do anything that got us banned. I got worried about Damian for a second when he saw the weapons room. I never seen him so excited.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I figured he would like that room. I am surprised he didn’t ask to take anything home with him.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “The night is still young. I would be surprised if he didn’t ask to go through that floor again on our way out.”

 

As they went further and further into the library, Bruce noticed the different books selection. Some of the topics ranged from medical, research, biographies, history, and even fiction. He raised an eyebrow at one of the titles that caught his eye. Bruce picked it up and showed it to Kara with a deadpan stare in his eyes.

 

“Really?” asked Bruce.

 

Kara looked down at the book and laughed. It was Twilight by Stephenie Meyer.

 

“The library is very thorough.”

 

Bruce shook his head while looking at the book and said, “But how? This definitely came out well after your parents created this thing.”

 

“According to Kalex, the library is something that continuously grows as it gather’s information from the web. If there is a digital copy of the book online, it downloads it and creates a physical representation on the shelf.”

 

Bruce marveled at the shelf before him and said, “Fascinating.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “It is one of the last projects that my uncle Jor El was working on. On Krypton, things like written text had gone digital. However, he thought that having physical copies should be brought back. He liked the feel of physically having a book in his hand, but more importantly, he felt we had an over-reliance on technology and should have physical copies of important information in case it failed us…”  Kara frowned a little while reaching out to touch a book on the bookshelf and said, “…wished we all realized how right he was sooner.”

 

Bruce patted her on the back which startled Kara a little. She looked up at him and smiled a bit.

 

Bruce said, “What ifs are good in theory, but they do not change anything. If people had listened to Jor El sooner, it may have led to the same result but later. It is not worth driving yourself crazy over. We can only control what happens now going forward.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You’re right.”

 

As they started to walk back towards the library’s entrance, Bruce mused, “Speaking of your uncle, it was fascinating to learn that Brainiac used to be Kryptonian AI. I am surprised that Clark didn’t mention it.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Well, he was a baby when all of this was discovered. Plus, I doubted that my uncle had time to update the Fortress with this new discovery since the planet exploded a couple of hours after that.”

 

“But you think that the Fortress would have had some mention of him in the files you guys have.”

 

Kara mused, “We do, but it is only that it was an AI system. He didn’t gain a body until a couple of minutes before Krypton exploded. Plus, my uncle and dad kept the AI out of their devices it seems. They were so concerned with the AI’s lack of transparency that they didn’t want to risk it.”

 

“Hmmmm,” muttered Bruce.

 

Kara frowned at him and asked, “What?”

 

Bruce looked at her with intrigue and asked, “Did you and Clark ever get along since you have been on Earth?”

 

Kara looked down while twiddling her thumbs and said, “No, he has always had this level of distrust of me ever since I landed and it has gotten worse over the last couple of years. Why you ask?”

 

Bruce looked at her thoughtfully and asked, “What if I told you that Clark didn’t used to be how he is now?”

 

Kara scoffed and said, “I would believe that you are kidding yourself. Why?”

 

Bruce stared at her quizzically for a minute. It startled her. Usually, he was in control of a situation and knew the correct path to take. However, now, he was staring at her with uncertainty. Bruce rubbed the back of his neck, sighed, and said, “This Saturday I am having a meeting with several other League members at the Batcave. It is about Clark’s uptick in extreme behavior as of late. I would really like you there to hear your insight.”

 

Kara narrowed her eyes.

 

He is purposefully being vague, but what for? Why was her expertise needed?

 

She stared at him for a moment and shook her head. She didn’t really want to be at a meeting talking about her least favorite person, however, Bruce had never steered her wrong so far. Also, she realized that it may give her a safe opportunity to ask Bruce about Clark’s claims about Leviathan, Lex, and.…Lena. Kara wasn’t looking forward to having that conversation with Lena but knew she would need to ask her about it the next time she saw her. She hoped that it wouldn’t have to be during their date because it would be a buzz kill

 

Kara sighed and said, “Sure, I will come.”

 

Bruce smiled a little and said, “Wonderful.”

 

Before they could say anything else, Damian came rushing over to Kara with a full stack of books in his hands.

 

“Kara, is it okay if I borrowed these?”

 

Kara perused the titles and nearly chuckled when she saw that they were about Kryptonian weaponry and battle tactics. She looked back up at Damian to see his face filled with excitement and curiosity. It was a nice change of pace from the constant brooding that he normally had.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Of course. You can borrow anything you like from here.”

 

Damian beamed and said, “Thank you!”

 

He turned quickly to his father and asked, “Can we please visit the weapons room one more time before we leave?”

 

Bruce chuckled as he looked up at Kara and said, “What did I tell you?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Too bad we didn’t make a bet on it.”

 

They chuckled as they led Damian back towards the elevator so they could visit the weapon room again.

Chapter Text

Lena rolled her neck from the left to the right as she rode down her private elevator. It had been a long day at the hospital. Mostly it was of her just doing paperwork for the upcoming Christmas Drive they were hosting this year. Lena loved doing the work because it brings so much joy to the children who are stuck at the hospital for sometimes months at a time. However, planning something this big requires a lot of details and often monotonous work. Her assistant, Jess, helped her tremendously, but there were still multiple things that Lena needed to handle that should couldn’t push off on someone else. She sighed as she massaged her left shoulder as the elevator door opened to the parking garage. She was about to head to her car when she heard a ping. She instantly knew that it was from Kara and quickly searched her bag for her device. She found it a couple of seconds later and saw the following message: Can’t wait for our date in two days! Are you going to give me a hint on how to dress?

 

Lena smiled and instantly felt her stress float away. She wrote back: Glad to see you are just as excited as me. I can’t wait to see you! As for our date… perhaps you would want to wear something casual. We will be doing a lot of walking in a public place.

 

Lena was about to put the device back in her pocket when she heard another ping. She looked at the device and smiled. Kara had sent her a heart-eye emoji and said, Ah, the intrigue and mystery. You sure know how to keep a girl on her toes.

 

Lena chuckled and typed back, I strive to do my best.

 

Kara instantly replied, Well, I look forward to seeing your best tomorrow. Maybe, it will inspire me to dress my best. Perhaps using the photo shoot we did as an inspiration.

 

Lena gulped at that last statement. The outfits that she wore to the photoshoot, especially her bikini nearly made her pass out last time. She wasn’t sure if she could pull off the plans she had for her Friday if she was busy drooling over her outfit like she almost did the last time.

 

Lena typed back shakily, I look forward to seeing your best outfit is on Friday.

 

Kara replied back with a smiling winking face emoji. Lena quickly put the device back into her pocket while her face flushed. She almost forgot where she was until she realized that she was still by the elevator.

 

She quickly started fanning herself and murmured, “That girl is going to be the death of me.”

 

She shook her head and chuckled after taking a couple of deep breaths and started heading to her car. It was just a short distance, only two cars down. As she walked to the car, she felt like their was a presence watching her. She turned around several times during her short walk, but saw nothing there. She shook her head.

 

Maybe it is because it is dark out it is making the place look more creepy than usual. I should tell Jess to look into better lighting for the garage.

 

She sighed as she went to grab the car door handle.

 

Before she touched it, she heard a voice said, “I knew that one day you would show your true colors.”

 

She looked up startled to see Clark standing towards the rear of the car in his Superman uniform. Lena quickly regain composure and tried to keep her face passive.

 

I won’t give this asshole the satisfaction of knowing that he rattled me.

 

As she opened the car door, she asked, “Superman, what do I owe this lovely surprise?”

 

Clark took a step towards her and said, “I think I know why you are here.”

 

Lena looked toward him, frowned and asked, “Why should I? I left you and your mom alone as you asked. I don’t know what business you have with me.”

 

“Did you really think I wouldn’t find out that you had Kryptonite in your possession?”

 

Lena’s face nearly faltered, but she kept her face passive.

 

So Lex was after me. Dammit.

 

Lena began to think about her options. Lex obviously set up her somehow. He probably used someone nonthreatening to tip Superman off. Lena looked up at Superman and noticed that he had a deadly glare about him. She slowly reached into her pocket, grabbed the device, and hit the emergency button.

She stared back calmly as much as she could at Superman and asked, “Would you believe me if I told you that Lex set me up and instigated this confrontation?”

 

Superman then chuckled eerily at her. Despite trying to hold a strong stance, it sent chills down her spine. Clark’s chuckle died down after a couple of moments and started glaring at her menacingly. Lena then saw a blur moving towards her. Before she could react, she felt her body being instantly zoomed and pinned hard against the wall in front of her car. She feels disoriented and dizzy like she is gasping for air and her eyes are blurry. She tried to speak, but she couldn’t. She felt like her throat was being crushed in on itself. The only thing she could see in her vision was a pair of two red glowing circles. She tried to claw at her throat, but she felt something swat her hands away roughly. Then she heard a deep chuckle that made her body tremble even more.

 

“You may have fooled her, but you don’t fool me. I will show her that you are just as evil as Lex ever be.”

 

She tried to reach back for her throat again, but Superman smacked back her hand and started to cackle. She was slowly feeling herself losing consciousness. As her vision started going black, she started thinking about her life and the regrets she had. She wished that she had spent more time with her mom and Ruby, she wished that she was more active instead of constantly being at work all the time, but there was one thing that trumped them all.

 

I wished I asked her out sooner.

 

*****

 

Kara was all smiles after her text exchange with Lena. She was raiding her closet for outfits to wear that were good for a good day’s journey, but would also make her look sexy. She was debating whether or not she should go shopping or not for clothes when she heard a loud alarm from her message device. Her heart nearly dropped.

 

Lena pressed the emergency button.

 

She looked at her device, saw the location, and zoomed out of there without her costume. She landed with a thud in front of Lena’s car to see Clark in his Superman uniform holding Lena against a wall and choking her. She felt like she was having an out-of-body experience. She knew that Clark had been unhinged and the League was worried about her safety but she didn’t want to believe it. She didn’t want to believe he would stoop this low. She felt anger boiling inside of her and her eyes started glowing a bright red.

 

She screamed, “Let her go!” as she shot lasers out of her eyes.

 

The lasers landed squarely in Clark’s back causing him to scream in pain and to drop Lena on the ground. She zoomed over to her crumpled body on the floor.

 

With tears streaming down her face, Kara cried, “Lena, are you okay? Speak to me.”

 

Lena’s eyes fluttered. She reached out her hand towards Kara and said barely a whisper, “Kara.”

 

Kara shook her head and whispered, “Shush, don’t try to speak. I am going to get you out of here.”

 

Kara was about to pick up Lena when she felt something reaching towards her quickly. She turned around to see Clark’s fist flying up to her at top speed, She quickly leaned back which caused him to overestimate his throw. While he was off balance, Kara kicked him in the stomach which sent him flying crashing into a car a row back. Kara walked towards him and yelled, “What the hell is wrong with you?”

 

Clark gradually got off the car and glared at her.

 

“You still defend that bitch even though she got the one thing that can kill us!” screamed Clark as he shot lasers out of his eyes.

 

The lasers hit Kara squarely in the chest causing her to fall hard. Clark took the opportunity to try to jump and land a punch on her, but Kara moved at the last second causing his fist to come in contact with the concrete floor resulting in a huge crater. Kara quickly stood up and got behind Clark and wrapped her arm around his neck. He tried to claw at her arms, but she didn’t bulged. She leaned down and whispered in his ear.

 

“I need you to calm down,” seethed Kara.

 

“I will not calm down. I will make you see the truth about her.”

 

Kara choked him harder which caused him to gasp loudly.

 

“I need you to listen. If not for me, at least for your precious reputation.”

 

Clark scoffed, “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I need you to actually listen to your surroundings. What do you hear?”

 

“Sirens and people running.”

 

“Yes dumbass. This scene that you created has caused people to run to see where the noise is coming from. So far Lena’s security is keeping them back, but they are not going to keep the police away.”

 

Clark smirked and said, “Let them come. Maybe then, when they arrest her, will you see the evil bitch that she is.”

 

“For someone that has a lot to say, you haven’t thought this much through.”

 

“What is that supposed to mean?”

 

“You say Lena has something that could kill us. I am assuming that is Kryptonite correct?”

 

Clark frown, and said “Obviously.”

 

“Then where is it? If we were near it, both of us would be sick right now.”

 

Clark head-butted her which caused her to wince and groan, but she didn’t falter on her grip. She strengthened the chokehold which caused him to groan.

 

“So what if she doesn’t have it on her. She has it stored somewhere.”

 

“I want you to think about this based off of what you just said. You just attack an unarmed woman over an alleged tip about Kryptonite and you don’t even no where it is. On top of that, you caused property damage.”

 

“So did you,” muttered Clark.

 

“Which will more than likely get excused since I was defending a civilian. Did she even come at you with the Kryptonite at all throughout this?”

 

“No,” said Clark who slightly slumped.

 

“So in other words, if police were to question you now, they would think you attacked her unprovoked. What do you think people will think of you then if that gets out?”

 

Clark slouched even more. Kara sighed and said, “If your source about the Kryptonite is legit….”

 

“It is,” muttered Clark.

 

“We both know that James was your source and half the time his is wrong anyway,” scoffed Kara.

 

Clark rolled his eyes, but remained quiet.

 

Kara sighed and said, “If the claims are legit, I want to find out about it just as much as you, but I would like to do it in a way that isn’t completely psychotic. If I let you go, will you be willing to try things my way?”

 

Clark looked at her warily, and muttered, “Fine.”

 

Kara instantly released him which caused him to stumble forward for a couple of moments before he regained his composure. Kara shook her head and rushed to Lena who was still on the ground. Kara reached out towards Lena and embraced her.

 

“Are you okay?” asked Lena shakily.

 

“I think I will be okay?” said Lena softly.

 

Kara leaned back to look at Lena and frowned when she saw that Lena was frowning.

 

Kara caressed her face and said, “I promise that I won’t let him hurt you ever again.”

 

Lena sniffed and said, “It is not that. I know he has accused me of something terrible, but if you give me a minute to explain, I can make you understand.”

 

Clark scoffed as he walked up to them and asked, “Are you easily going to be swayed by this low life because you have the hots for her? I thought you were all about getting to the bottom of everything.”

 

Kara looked back at him seething and said, “I will, but not here. People are coming.”

 

Kara carefully picked up Lena and held her bridal style. Lena whispered in Kara’s ear and asked, “Can you grab my purse? It will help with my explanation.” Kara nodded and went to Lena’s car to retrieve her purse. She then turned to Clark and said, “Follow me.”

 

Clark slightly nodded as he watched Kara zoom away with Lena and followed right after them.

They were in the air for a minute until they landed on the rooftop of Kara’s old apartment building.

 

Clark scoffed and said, “It is nice to see that you still come here. I haven’t seen you around the building for a while.”

 

Kara winced at that statement.

 

I have never been more glad that I took Bruce up on his offer.

 

She shook her head and said, “Never mind that. You wanted to get to the bottom of everything and that is exactly what we are going to do.” She turned to Lena and softly grabbed her hand and said, “Superman received a tip recently saying that you had Kryptonite.”

 

Lena looked at Kara hesitantly and said, “That is correct. I do have some.”

 

Kara tried to prevent herself from balking and keep her face passive, but she felt her face slightly frowning. Lena winced at that. She never wanted to see Kara have doubts or be disappointed in her.

 

Clark cackled and said, “See, she admits having it!”

 

Kara turned and glared at him.

 

“What? Disappointed to find out I was right,” smirked Clark.

 

“I would like to hear her explanation for why she has the Kryptonite before passing judgment.”

 

Clark scoffed and asked, “What other reason could it be other than to kill us?”

 

Lena cleared her throat and said, “If you can allow me to demonstrate, I can show you why I had the Kryptonite.”

 

Kara nodded and Clark rolled his eyes. Lena went through her purse and pulled out a red thin box that was a couple of inches long. She handed it to Kara with a determined look on her face. Kara slowly took the box and opened it. Inside, was a red beaded bracelet. Kara looked up at Lena curiously and said, “What is it?”

 

“It is a gift I created for you that I thought you might find useful.”

 

Clark scoffed and said, “You’re not going to buy this crap are you?”

 

Kara rolled her eyes and put on the bracelet on her right wrist. The bracelet glowed red and instantly absorbed into her skin until there was no impression it was ever there.”

 

Clark started to charge forward, but Kara held up a hand and shook her head.

 

Clark turned to Lena and growled, “What did you do to her?”

 

Lena turned to him, narrowed her eyes, and said, “I am trying to protect her which is something you don’t care to do.” Lena looked at Kara and asked, “Do you trust me?”

 

Kara stared at Lena with a soft smile and said, “Always.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Triple tap your right wrist.”

 

Kara nodded and did as instructed. Suddenly her skin began to glow white on her wrist and white particles began to spread all over her body until it covered her completely from head to toe. By the time the white glow went away, Kara looked down and saw that she was in something similar to a skin tight space suit complete with a helmet that has a clear screen to see out the front. She looked down and saw that the only splash of color on the suit was on her chest where it showed her family crest.

 

Kara looked up at Lena startled and asked, “What is this?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “It is an anti-Kryptonite suit. You could come across a mountain of Kryptonite and still not be effective.”

 

Clark scoffed and said, “And we really should take your word for it?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “I thought you may say something like that.” She went into her purse and pulled out a small black box. She opened it exposing Kryptonite. Clark instantly went down in pain with green veins running down his face. However, Kara looked over herself surprised that she felt just fine.

 

“How are you still standing?” asked Clark baffled.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I guess the Kryptonite makes you slow too. I told you the suit protects her from Kryptonite.”

 

Kara instantly hugged Lena and said, “Thank you! I can’t believe you made me something so spectacular!”

 

Lena looked down blushing and said, “It was nothing. I have always been about preparedness. When Lex sent me the Kryptonite, I knew that he was either going to have me framed or come after you. She looked down at Clark writhing in pained and shook her head. “I hate to see how right I was.”

 

Lena closed the box. Clark instantly gasped for air as the green veins slowly evaporated from his body. Lena leaned down to the ground where Clark was still sitting and asked, “Would it be too much for an apology?”

 

Clark sneered at her and said, “You may have done something productive for once in your life, but I never apologize to the likes of you.”

 

Clark quickly got up and flew away. Kara watched as he flew up through the atmosphere. She shook her head.

 

Going back to the Watch Tower to sulk.

 

Kara knelt down beside Lena. She used X-ray vision to check her over and didn’t see any major injuries. Her neck didn’t seem to have permanent damage, but she winced when she saw Clark’s handprint around her neck.

Kara caressed Lena’s face and said softly, “I am sorry what Superman did to you. I wish I had gotten to you sooner.”

 

Lena softly grabbed Kara’s hand and leaned into it.

 

“I don’t hold you accountable for what that idiot does. I am just glad that you gave me the benefit of the doubt despite how suspect everything looked.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I knew that you had a reason for the Kryptonite.” She looked down admiring the suit and said, “I can’t believe you came up with something amazing as this. It feels so soft and comfortable too.”

 

Lena looked down while pulling on her shirt and said, “What can I say? I had a lot of inspiration.”

 

Kara blushed while looking down and said, “I never inspired someone’s work before.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “I find that hard to believe.”

 

Kara smirked while quickly grabbing Lena and holding her bridal style which caused her to yelp.

 

“Well, I have never been an inspiration for someone that I was really into.”

 

Lena started blushing as Kara flew off with her into the evening sky.

 

*****

Kara sat in the chair next to Lena in a medical bed holding Lena’s hand while she was being examined by Kalex.

 

Kara went over the events that happened today. The one image that kept repeating in her mind was the handprint around Lena’s throat. She shivered just thinking about it.

 

What if I have gotten there a second too late? Would he really have killed her?

 

Kara felt a deep sense of dread engulfing her. She shook her head and frowned.

 

I really don’t know what he is capable of, do I?

 

That part makes her nervous. It is scary when you are fighting against the unknown. She knew that Clark was a jackass, but she didn’t think he would resort to this level of violence. One of the things that she used to admire about Clark (not that she would ever tell him) was his level of efficiency in battles. He was always able to take out his opponent with little damage, while she still has trouble controlling her strength during a fight. It is why she found this evenings events bizarre. Clark was always aware about public perception of him especially since the whole Zod debacle. Granted he wasn’t as detail oriented in planning strategy for battle (Batman far exceeded everyone in the League on that front), but he always tended to have logic when it came to fighting. The fact that he would risk exposure like this didn’t make sense to her. The only common thread seemed to be the Luthors in particular Lex and Lena. As her mind begin to travel down this rabbit hole she felt pressure on her hand. She looked up to see Lena squeezing her hand and smiling at her.

 

“A penny for you thoughts?” asked Lena.

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I would never charge you for what’s on my mind.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Ah that is good to know. What is it exactly that has you seem so distant?”

 

Kara sighed while looking down and said, “I am just trying to wrap your mind around what happened today. I know that he has been unhinged recently, but I never thought it would lead to something like this.”

 

“I wish I could say that I was surprised,” muttered Lena.

 

“It is quite puzzling,” said Kalex as she used a small scanner device to examine Lena’s neck. “I have downloaded all of Superman’s previous battles and confrontations. This seems like an outlier. A very disturbing one.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “It really isn’t an outlier. He has hated me since I was little and has always try to find a reason to have me condemn. Idiot jumped the gun because he thought he had proof about my ill intentions.”

 

Kara scratched her head and said, “That is the thing. He didn’t have solid proof.”

 

Lena looked at her startled and asked, “What? Are you telling me he attacked me without knowing if I really had it or not?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Yes. I believe his associate James Olsen told him. But he didn’t known you would have it with you when he confronted you or where you normally kept it stored.”

 

Lena looked looked up thoughtfully and said, “So he was going to take a gamble of exposing me publicly. Didn’t think he had the balls to take that kind of risk.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “That’s the thing. He normally doesn’t at least when he is in his Superman costume. But lately, I don’t know….”

 

Kalex’s eyes started to glow and a loud ping came from her. She looked towards Lena and said, “My analysis is complete. Superman didn’t cause any permanent damage. She went to the cabinet next to Lena’s bed and pulled out a thin green sheet that was about a foot long. She wrapped it around Lena’s neck. Lena smiled. The green material felt like a cooling cotton ball agains her aching neck.

 

Kalex smiled and said, “You will want to keep the solvent gauze around your next until tomorrow. It will absorb into your skin when it is finished so that there is no waste left behind. It should relieve your neck and take away that hand print that is around your neck.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Thank you so much!”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “It is my pleasure.” She turned to Kara and said, “She will need to keep hydrated until about an hour before she goes to bed. You will also want to get food into her soon. The solvent gauze works best on a full stomach.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I will make sure to take care of her.”

 

Kalex smiled and said, “Very well then. If you need me for anything, just let me know. I will be doing maintenance around the building for the rest of the night.”

 

Kalex left the room while Kara helped Lena out of her bed. As they headed towards the elevators, Kara asked, “What are you feeling like tonight? Did you want you want me to pick you up something from out or did you want something from here? Or did you want me to take you home to get….”

 

Lena shook her head vehemently and yelled, “No!”

 

Kara looked at her startled, and said, “I’m sorry. If you did’t like any of those suggestions I could….”

 

Lena quickly pressed her fingers to Kara’s lips which immediately got her to stop talking. Lena looked at her with glossy eyes. Kara frowned and caressed Lena’s face and asked, “Lena, what is wrong?”

 

Lena looked down while twiddling her thumbs and said, “I don’t want to go. I rather stay here. I know it may be me being paranoid, but I would feel safer here knowing he can’t get to me here.”

 

Kara embraced Lena who leaned into the embrace.

 

“You are definitely not paranoid especially after what he did. You can stay here as long as you want.”

 

“Are you sure it is okay with me taking a guest room?” asked Lena quietly.

 

Kara smirked and said, “Well, I am kind of offended that you think I would put you in the guest rooms in the guest floor. You can stay in one of the bedrooms that is on the top floor with me.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “Well, I didn’t want to seem too presumptuous.”

 

Kara kissed Lena’s forehead which caused her to blush harder.

 

“Never be afraid to ask me anything. I want us to be able to be open and honest with each other no matter what,”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would like that.”

 

Kara linked her arm with Lena’s and said, “Now, Kalex said that we need to get food in you. What are you wanting to have tonight?”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “I think I want to be a little bit adventurous. What is a good Kryptonian dish that you think I would like?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I think I know exactly what you would like.”

 

Kara lead Lena quickly towards to elevator to get upstairs.

 

******

 

Despite how the evening started, things were starting to look better for Kara and Lena. Kara took a picture of Lena’s face when she saw what her suggestion for dinner. it was klockten. It is mostly made up of six tentacles with pink suction cups all over and it still moved. Lena refused to eat it until she saw Kara instantly pop one of them in her mouth and moaned  and described the taste as eating a chicken with beef gravy. Lena stared at her skeptical for a couple of moments before she took a nibble of a tentacle. Her eyes nearly popped out with joy, and she quickly devoured the rest which caused Kara to burst out laughing which led to Lena having a laughing fit as well. After they finished eating, they went into the living room and started flipping through the different tv shows.

 

Currently, they are cuddled on the couch watching the news that just ended. Lena started to flip through some more of the channels. Kara had a nagging question in the back of her mind that she had been avoiding asking, especially after what happened today, but she wasn’t sure when she would have another opportunity.

 

As Kara mulled over this, Lena turned to her and said, “You’re thinking too much.”

 

Kara looked at her startled and asked, “What?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I can tell you have something on your mind.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I am trying to take my own advice about being open and honest.”

 

“About what?”

 

Kara hesitated for a moment and shook her head.

 

It is now or never.

 

She turned to Lena hesitantly and asked, “Do you know who Superman really is?”

 

Lena looked at her thoughtfully and said, “If you are asking if I know his secret identity, then yes. I have known for years.”

 

“Oh,” said Kara hesitantly.

 

Lena frowned and asked, “Why do you ask?”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her head and said, “About a week ago, he went off on me working with you and accused me of treachery.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “So the same old story.”

 

“Well, not exactly.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “What did he say?”

 

“He accused you of lying about the tapes he found of Lex experimenting on him when he was a teenager.”

 

Lena shook her head and sighed.

 

Kara twiddled her thumbs and said, “I understand if you don’t want to go into it, especially after what happened today…”

 

Lena looked up at Kara and smiled softly.

 

“We promised to be honest and open with each other. I want to tell you about this.”

 

Kara nodded as Lena looked down and twiddled her hands for a moment.

 

“Clark and I used to be very close. Even closer than what Lex and I used to be when I was younger. He was like an older brother to me. He would also watch out over me especially when I was being bullied by the kids in my grade. He also humored some of my more childish request like having a tea party or playing dress up. However, one night all of that changed. Lena paused while looking down to twiddle her thumbs and then looked back up at Kara.

 

“One day Clark was supposed to be watching me, but he just vanished. All he left behind was dinner so I ate that and went to sleep. Next thing, I knew he was shaking me awake asking me why I was withholding the tapes that Lex left of him. He was adamant that I viewed it along with him, but I have no memory of it.”

 

Lena cuddled into her more while Kara held her tighter.

 

Lena said softly, “I used to think that he lost it after finding out that Lex was cheating on him and went back to Leviathan, but I always wondered about something.”

 

“What?”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I often wondered if Lex did something to him that caused him to be this way.”

 

“Why is that?”

 

“When I told him about Clark’s allegations a week after it happened, he looked almost pleased at himself. He denied of course, but he looked too cheerful about the situation.”

 

“Do you think it is possible that Lex could still be doing something to him?”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “I thought that for a while, but when he started the superhero thing my mind began to waver on that. If he was really controlling Clark back then, he would have used to his advantage a long time ago.”

 

“That’s true,” mused Kara.

 

Lena looked up at Kara hesitantly and said, “I hope you know that I would never do the things that Clark accused me of.”

 

Kara smiled and kissed Lena on the cheek and said, “I know you didn’t do anything. However, I don’t think that Clark is completely crazy.”

 

Lena looked up curiously and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“Lex has worked with Leviathan throughout the years and sounded like he might have been a high-ranking member. They are known for their manipulations especially where the brain is concerned.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “You think they changed my memory?”

 

“I think that they could have done that or possibly did something to alter Clark’s. It wouldn’t surprise me since Lex is involved in this and it seems he gets strangely off when he and Clark fight.”

 

“Have you looked into that angle?”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I haven’t yet, but I will be bringing it before some of the League members this weekend. I hope it would be okay if I tell them your version of events.”

 

Lena smiled, nodded, and said, “Yes. If there is a possibility that Leviathan messed with me or Clark, I would like to help expose that. I hope you will keep me in the loop on whatever you find.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Of course. I thought you knew that you are my partner in crime.”

 

Lena chuckled and slapped Kara lightly on the arm and said, “You are so corny.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “You know you love it.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Always.”

 

They snuggled closer into each other and continued to watch TV.

 

****

 

Kalex looked into the living room and saw that Lena and Kara had fallen asleep on the couch with the TV still on. She headed to the cryo-chamber room and closed the door. She pressed a keypad next to the door and said “Soundproof room.”

 

A blue light surrounded the walls and door around the room. Kalex headed to the human-sized cryo-chamber and pressed a couple of keys in the keypad. The keypad screen glowed red and caused a hologram to come up. It was an image of Zor El.

 

“You are trying to override the expected time frame for the cryo-chamber despite safety protocol. State your reason,” said the hologram.

 

Kalex looked at the hologram thoughtfully and said, “Your Krypotonian counterpart told me that it could be overridden if I thought that it was in the best interest of Kara.”

 

“What reason would this be in Kara’s best interest?”

 

“Kal El poses as a threat. Long-range analysis shows that Kal is showing aggressive behavior that will eventually lead to a major confrontation.”

 

“Even with her military background, you think that Kal will propose a problem for Kara?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “My analysis is showing that Kal’s behavior may be because of a third party. I won’t be able to confirm without getting up close to him.”

 

The hologram looked at her thoughtfully and said, “I am analyzing your report and also the video footage that you have notated. I concur with your assessment. However, releasing the subject now would lead to instant failure if you want the subject to be of use to Kara.”

 

“What is the soonest amount of time that the chamber can be open?”

 

“Data recommended waiting at least three more weeks. The subject won’t be 100% however, with the Earth’s sun, it should help increase their health prognosis.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “That will have to do then. Can you set a timer for three weeks so that I can be here if the subject needs further assistance?”

 

“Will do Kalex 2.0.”

 

The screen glowed again and the hologram vanished. Kalex quickly turned off the soundproof protocol and exited the room. She saw that Lena and Kara were still asleep. She went to the closet, grabbed a blanket, and laid it across them, turned off the TV, and headed downstairs.

Chapter Text

Bruce sat watching the main security monitor in the Watch Tower. It was mostly just a realtime map of the globe. When something happened, it would give a ping and zoom in on that area. At that point, they would determine if League member intervention is needed and if so, who would be best suited for the job. Usually, it was a two person job because there is normally multiple fires to put out due to the large coverage area. However, on nights like this, everything was silent. Or at least silent enough that local authorities could handle the issues instead of the League. On rare nights like these, it left him open to focus on something else while monitoring the board. He had his tablet out scrolling through different websites. While scrolling, he felt a presence hovering over his shoulder.

 

“Is there something that I can interest you in, Diana?”

 

Diana cocked her head and said, “Well, I got bored of looking at the monitor, and was curious of what has your avid attention.”

 

“I am doing research for a case that I have ongoing in Gotham,” said Bruce passively.

 

Diana raised her eyebrow and said, “You case involves searching Monopoly forums?”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and asked, “Why does it sound like you doubt me?”

 

Diana smirked and said, “It is kind of hard to take you seriously when the title at the top of the page says hacks for winning Monopoly.”

 

Bruce groaned while he put the tablet down and rubbed his forehead.

 

Diana chuckled and said, “I never thought you would be that into board games.”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “I am not, but I just don’t get it.”

 

Diana looked at him quizzically and asked, “What?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Everyone one of them has won at least once. Supergirl, The Flash, Damian, Dick, Tim, Jason, and even Alfred. I always come in dead last.”

 

Diana bursted out laughing.

 

Bruce frowned and muttered, “I am glad you find it funny. It is embarrassing. I own a multibillion dollar company for goodness sakes.”

 

Diana wiped a tear from her eye and said, “You do realize that it is just a game that is mostly based on pure luck.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I know. I just want to win just once.”

 

Diana smiled and said, “It is nice to see you doing activities of a social nature. What brought this on?”

 

Bruce looked up thoughtfully and said, “It started when I started training Supergirl and the Flash. After training, they would hang out afterwards with Damian and play different board games. Gradually, Dick, Tim, Jason, Alfred and I got roped into the games as well.”

 

Diana raised and eyebrow and said, “I am surprised that you let them stay at the mansion afterwards.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “You act like I never had members from the League over to my home.”

 

Diana smirked and said, “Not when it is just to socialize.”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “Touché. Flash and Supergirl have been a positive influence on Damian getting him to come out of his shell.”

 

“So, that is their influence. That is wonderful. I noticed that he has been way less aggressive lately.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow.

 

Diana chuckled and said, “Well, less aggressive for him. He used to start a fight with everyone he came in contact with.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I am glad that has finally came to a stop.”

 

Diana mused, “I think I am more surprised though by the fact that you have a game night going and that you got all of your sons involved. The last time I saw you all together, everything was tense.”

 

Bruce looked up thoughtfully and said, “Supergirl and Flash are probably the most social people I know. Their auras are like moths to a flame. Somehow, we all got sucked in. Even Jason. Although, I have a sinking suspicion that he is in it to try to get Supergirl’s number.”

 

Diana chuckled and said, “Too bad he will be disappointed.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “I take it you have seen the commercial.”

 

Diana laughed and said, “It is impossible not to. It is still trending in the top ten on youtube and it came out over a week ago. The chemistry between her and Lena is amazing.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “And that doesn’t bother you?”

 

Diana gave him a deadpan look and said, “I come from a land inhabited only by woman. What do you think?”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes and said, “I meant it doesn’t bother you that she is a Luthor.”

 

“Oh,” said Diana thoughtfully. Diana tapped her chin for a moment and said, “I personally don’t have anything against her. From what I have read about her so far, she has done nothing but help the environment and community.”

 

“Some would say that she is the second coming of Lex.”

 

Diana scoffed and said, “All of that is based off of her being related to Lex. If family relations are what determine who you are, then I am already damn since I am the daughter of Zeus considering all the unsavory things he has done over the years.” Diana frowned at Bruce and asked, “Do you have something against her?”

 

Bruce paused for a moment and said, “At this time, no.”

 

Diana raised an eyebrow.

 

Bruce frowned and asked, “What?”

 

Diana shrugged her shoulders and said, “Honestly considering how close Clark and you have been in the past, I’m honestly surprised by your response.”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his head and said, “I haven’t found a reason to distrust her yet. To my knowledge Clark distrust Lena because of the Luthor name. Unfortunately, that has spread to the other members of the League as well.”

 

Diana shook her head and said, “I have found that rather unfortunate.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “I know. Your fights on the topic have been quite interesting.”

 

Diana rolled her eyes and said, “If they can say such foul things with their mouths then they have enough energy to put up a good fight.”

 

Bruce chuckled softly which caused Diana to have a bright smile on her face. It was hard to get the dark knight to relax like this. She wished they talked more like this together.

 

Suddenly they heard someone clearing their throat. Diana jumped a little and turned to see that Damian was standing right behind them with a backpack on his back. Diana shook her head.

 

How does that boy do that every time. I didn’t sense him at all.

 

Diana looked to Bruce and was surprised to see he didn’t seem phased at all by Damian’s  sudden appearance.

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Is there a reason you have a backpack?”

 

Damian walked forward a little and said, “The Titans were going on a several day mission to Atlantis. They said that I could come.”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and said, “No, you already have plans for tomorrow.”

 

Damian clenched his fist but still stood his ground.

 

“But they already accepted me on the mission. It is not like I would be missing anything tomorrow.”

 

Bruce said more forceful, “We have talked about this. This isn’t something you can opt out of.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes and growled, “It is a waste of time. I would be more useful with solving cases or if not going to Atlantis, I could stay in Gotham and be of some use…”

 

“You are going to what was planned for tomorrow and that is final.” said Bruce loudly.

 

“But it is for children!” yelled Damian.

 

“Well, it is appropriate since you are acting like one.”

 

Damian glared at him a moment and then stormed off.

 

Bruce sinked back into his chair and sighed. Diana patted him on the shoulder and said, “It is going to be okay.”

 

“It is like one step forward and two steps back with this kid.”

 

“It will get better. What is it that has him riled up anyway?”

 

Bruce rubbed his head and said, “His school is having a field trip tomorrow. “

 

Diana frowned and said, “That’s all? Most kids are happy to be out of school for the day.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “Most kids would be if socializing wasn’t the thing they struggle with. Damian is good with bantering with the boys, Flash, and Supergirl partly because he can relate to them since they all fight crime but when it comes to kids his age, he is just kind of lost. He was thrown into an adult world so young and has never had a childhood. He has made amazing strides considering everything, but this is one of the last hurdles that we have.”

 

Diana face fell. From the little that she heard about Damian and his upbringing with the League of Assassins, she knew that his childhood was filled with a lot of violence. More than a boy his age should ever have experience. She is happy, but a little surprised that he has been able to adjust as far as he has under Bruce’s care and guidance.

 

“It makes me glad that I don’t have kids. They seem like too much trouble.”

 

Diana nearly jumped out of her skin. She quickly turned around and then went into a fighting stance when she saw Catwoman standing behind her and Bruce. She was angry that she didn’t hear her coming. Catwoman looked at her and chuckled which caused Diana to clench her fist. Bruce stared at her with a sadden expression before quickly changing his expression to one that was passive.

 

Catwoman turned to Bruce and said, “You can tell your guard dog to back down. I don’t mean you any harm.”

 

“What are you doing here? How did you even get in here to begin with?” seethed Diana.

 

Catwoman smirked and said, “I have been known to get into tough places before.” She looked up thoughtfully and said, “This isn’t even the toughest placed that I have gotten into.”

 

Diana started to charge toward her when Bruce said, “Diana stop.”

 

Diana looked at him startled and asked, “You can’t just let her waltz around here like she owns the place.”

 

Bruce sighed and turned to Catwoman and said, “I know you didn’t just come here to prove you can break in because you can. What did you want?”

 

Catwoman walked up to Bruce and caressed his face. Bruce removed her hand and took a step back. Catwoman sighed and said, “You’re no fun Bruce. Always straight to the point.”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and said, “And yet we are still waiting for an answer?”

 

Catwoman smirked as she pulled out a thumb drive from her utility belt and handed it to Bruce.

 

“What is this?” asked Bruce frowning.

 

Catwoman smiled and said, “I was hired to steal this today. Buyer wanted me to get this footage to him ASAP. Offered $1 million for it.”

 

Bruce raised and eyebrow and asked, “Yet you giving it to me. Why?”

 

Catwoman shrugged and said, “Well you know how they say. Curiosity killed the cat. I wanted to know why this particular footage was of interest to my buyer so I took a peak. I decided it was in my best interest to get this over to you instead.”

 

“What’s so bad that makes you miss out on a pay day?” asked Diana hesitantly.

 

Catwoman smirked and said, “It's enough to make me want to keep the few lives I have left.”

 

With that, she turned around and sauntered away.

 

“Who is the buyer?” asked Bruce.

 

Catwoman paused and turn her head back at Bruce while smirking and said, “Now, Bruce where is the fun in that.”

 

“Selena….” said Bruce with his eyes narrowing.

 

Catwoman sighed and said, “It will be pretty obvious who would be interested in this once you view the content on the drive.”

 

Catwoman turned and began walking out the room again.

 

Diana just glared at her while shaking her head. She never understood her appeal especially to Bruce.

 

She turned to see Bruce staring at the thumb drive curiously. Diana came forward towards him and asked, “Do you think it is some type of trap?”

 

Bruce shook his head and said, “Not Catwoman’s style.”

 

As he placed the thumb drive into the computer, he said, “Whatever is on here, she went through great trouble to get this to us.”

 

Diana rolled her eyes and said, “Watch it be something trivial.”

 

Bruce raised his eyebrows.

 

Diana frowned and asked, “What? You know how she likes to toy with you whenever she wants your attention. It is maddening.”

 

Bruce smirked a little and said, “I didn’t think you care who I gave my attention to.”

 

Diana blushed a bit and said, “Just open the drive.”

 

Bruce chuckled and went into the thumb drive. It had one video inside. He played it and it caused his heart to sink and Diana to gasp. On it, it showed Clark nearly choking the life out of Lena and Kara rescuing her in the hospital parking garage. It looked like Clark was the aggressor in all of this.

 

Diana stuttered and said, “I know he hated the girl, but this….” She shook her head and turned to Bruce and asked, “Did you know anything about this?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Kara mentioned yesterday that something happened between Lena, Clark and herself but would explain in more detail on Saturday since we were all meeting then.”

 

Diana rubbed the back of her neck and said, “We are going to have to confront him about this.”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “I agree but we need to get everything ready before we do. Did you ask your mom about the request.”

 

Diana sighed and said, “She is still hesitant about helping with anything with man’s world.”

 

Bruce sat back and thought for a moment.

 

“Do you think that if you showed her this tape that it would maybe push her in our direction?”

 

Diana raised and eyebrow and asked, “Emotional manipulation?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Desperate times.”

 

Diana rubbed the back of her head and muttered, “I know.”  She sighed and said, “I will show her the video and see what she thinks afterward. That just leaves finding out the buyer. Who do you think wanted this so far.”

 

“Who else do you think? Lex Luthor.”

 

*****

Lena stood in the elevator holding a dozen roses heading up to Kara’s apartment in Wayne Towers. After hanging out with Kara all day at the House of El, she decided to go back to her penthouse. Kara told her that she could stay there as long as she liked, but Lena didn’t want her life to be living in fear. Besides, she had preparations that she wanted to make for her date with Kara and she didn’t want her to overhear what she was planning. Kara told her that they could just stay in on Friday instead of making a big production out of everything especially after what happened with Clark, but Lena was adamant about making this date perfect. After convincing Kara that she was fine, they agreed to continue on with the date as plan with Lena picking up Kara at her apartment. Since Lena mentioned they were going to a public place, Kara said that she would wear her civilian clothes. Lena had asked her what that meant, but Kara just winked at her and said that it would be a surprise. Lena assumed it was a secret identity. So far Kara and her haven’t really talked about what she does in her every day life so she was curious if she would get a peak of that today.

 

Lena was suddenly thrown out of her thoughts by the ping of the elevator and the door opening. She quickly headed to Kara’s apartment door. Before she knocked, a woman quickly opened the door and smiled at her. She had curly red hair in a ponytail and black rim glasses. She had on a blue robe with blue bunny slippers. Lena quickly became flustered and said, “I am so sorry. I think I came to the wrong apartment. I thought this was 412.

 

The woman chuckled and said, “I don’t know if I should be happy or sad that you don’t recognize me.”

 

Lena stared at the woman quizzically for a minute. She recognized the voice and then it dawned on her. She looked at the woman startled and asked, “Kara?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “The one and only.”

 

“Wow, you look so different,” marveled Lena.

 

Kara smiled and said, “A good wig and glasses can do wonders.” Kara looked down and started hopping up and down and asked, “Are those flowers for me?”

 

Lena blushed, handed them to Kara, and said, “Yes. I know that roses are your favorite.”

 

Kara quickly took the roses and exclaimed, “Thank you!” She quickly kissed Lena on the cheek which caused her to blush more and led them both inside.

 

Lena marveled at the place. It was about the same size as her penthouse. Kara quickly went over to the side where there was an empty vase by the front door.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Alfred gave me this as a housewarming gift and I haven’t had anything to put into it until now.” She put the flowers in and smiled brighter and said, “See, the flowers made the vase look even better.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “I am glad you like them.”

 

Kara walked back over to Lena with a smirk and said, “I noticed that you came 10 minutes early. I am guessing someone is a little bit eager about today.”

 

Lena rubbed the back of her head sheepishly and said, “I am sorry about that. I have technically been parked outside for the last half hour and couldn’t wait any longer. I should have know that you might not have been ready yet.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “This is why it is good to have a super for a girlfriend because…..” Kara disappeared in a blur and came back dressed in a black crop top, black yoga pants, and black sneakers. She posed and continued, “….I can be ready just like that.”

 

Lena’s jaw nearly hit the floor. It was the same yoga outfit she wore from before but only in black. Kara smirked and said, “I see this outfit meets your approval.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Yup.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “I am glad you like it.” She walked up to Lena, whispered in her ear and said, “You look absolutely stunning yourself.

 

Lena gulped while she took in Kara’s beauty. Kara took Lena’s hand with a smile and said, “Let’s go. I am anxious to see where you are taking me. Can’t believe you have been mysterious all this time about our destination.”

 

Lena finally was able to gain composure and smirked.

 

“Don’t worry. We will have a good time where we are going.” Lena handed Kara a blindfold.

 

Kara smiled wickedly and said, “Why Lena, I didn’t know you were into kinky things.”

 

Lena looked up at her flustered and said, “No, it is not that. I just want this adventure of ours to be a complete surprise. That’s all.”

 

Kara walked up to her slyly and whispered, “Well, if you ever are interested in it, know that I am completely onboard for whatever you have in mind.”

 

Lena blushed and quickly pushed the blindfold into her hand and said, “Just put these on.”

 

Kara chuckled as she put on the blindfold and let Lena guide her out of the apartment.

 

*****

 

After driving for thirty minutes, Lena finally parked the car.

 

Kara smiled and said, “I take it we are at our destination.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Yes, we’re here. Let’s get out of the car and then I will take the blindfold off.

 

Lena quickly got out of the car. She went to the passenger side of the car, helped Kara out of the car and took the blindfold off her. As Kara looked around at her surroundings, her eyes became huge and her smile went as wide as her face allowed. She turned to Lena while bouncing up and down and screamed, “We are at Disneyland! I have always wanted to go, but have never gotten a chance to!”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I know. I remember that interview you did with Cat Grant last month. She asked you what would be a good first date and you said Disneyland.”

 

Kara smiled shyly and asked, “You watched that interview?”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Of course. I was curious to see what you were about. I remember that particular question clearly because Cat balked at the answer.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “She thought it was a little childish, but I don’t think so. On Krypton, we don’t have anything like this. Most of our entertainment was geared towards having strictly educational aspect to it. So having a theme park that was based truly on fun was an out there concept. After Martha exposed me to all the Disney movies available, I have always wanted to go. However, I have never had anyone that would want to come out here with me. People that I asked said it was too weird to go without kids.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “That is so not true. My mom is a huge Disney nerd and passed that on to me. We come out here multiple times a year.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Wow, that is amazing.”

 

Lena linked her arms with Kara and said, “I look forward to now sharing this experience with you.”

 

Kara blushed and said, “Me too!”

 

As they walked towards the entrance, Kara realized in all of her excitement that she didn’t notice that there weren’t any cars in the parking lot. Other than Lena’s car, there was only one yellow school bus.

 

“Are you sure that they are even open? For a Friday, this place seems really desolate,” murmured Kara as she looked around hesitantly.

 

Lena smiled and said, “My family has a deal with Disneyland that 3 times during the year that they shutdown the park just for us to have the park to ourselves.”

 

Kara looked at Lena startled and said, “You didn’t have to rent out the park for our date.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “But I wanted to. The last several people that I dated weren’t really Disney fans so I couldn’t share this aspect of myself with them. I glad that I have someone that I can enjoy this experience with that isn’t a family member.”

 

Kara blushed and smiled sheepishly as they got to the entrance. At the entrance, the went to the ticket booth where a woman was waiting behind the counter. The woman smiled at them and said, “Hello! Welcome to Disneyland! How can I help you?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I have a VIP pass for myself and my date under the name Lena Luthor.”

 

The counter woman smiled and said, “Welcome Ms. Luthor!” She handed them the passes and said, “We hope you have a good time during your stay here. Are you sure you don’t want the tour guide this time around?”

 

Lena turned to Kara, smiled, and said, “I kind of want to have my date to myself. Besides, I have done the tours so much that I could led them myself.”

 

The counter woman smiled and said, “Very well then. You have full access to the park from now until it closes at midnight tonight.”

 

“That is wonderful,” said Lena. She turned around and look at the bus in the parking lot for a couple of seconds. She turned back to the counter woman and said, “I was noticing that there was a bus out front. I was told that the park would be empty besides the employees.”

 

The counterwoman chuckled nervously and said, “Um about that. There is a group of students from out of town here on a field trip.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “I was assured that no one else would be here today. My family paid a lot for those VIP passes in order to ensure that.”

 

The counterwoman rubbed her head nervously and said, “I understand Ms. Luthor and I do apologize for the inconvenience, but this was all rather last minute. One of the people with the this group paid five times the amount for the VIP passes in order to get the students to come here today. It is a small group of 25 students with seven adults.”

 

Lena narrowed her eyes at the woman. She knew the counterwoman didn’t have control of the issue, but she wanted the head of the person that was in charge. Her family paid for something and it should be honored. She was about to ask to speak to management until she felt a hand squeezing her shoulder. She looked up to see Kara smiling softly at her.

 

“It’s okay Lena. The only thing I care about is that we are doing something together. Besides, given the size of this place, I doubt that we will run into the students since it seems like they had a head start on us.”

 

Lena let out a deep breath and smiled at Kara. She was right. All that mattered is that they were together now.

 

Lena linked their arms together and said, “You’re right. We are going to have an awesome time together today.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I am looking forward to every minute of it.”

 

They walked into the park looking forward to their next adventure.

 

****

 

As they got inside the park, Lena made a beeline for the gift shop before they did anything which Kara thought was odd at first until she saw what she wanted to purchase: Mickey mouse ears that they could wear while they walk through the park. Kara decided to go with Minnie Mouse ears with a pink bow while Lena went with plain Mickey Mouse ears. Once they were set, they headed off. They decided to start with rides that Kara wanted to do first and then get lunch after. Kara first wanted to start off with a classic: It’s A Small World. That ride personally creeped Lena out with the animatronics, but Kara got a kick out of it especially the song. She sang it throughout the entire ride. Lena couldn’t help but smile throughout the entire thing.

 

The next thing they went to was the Jungle Cruise attraction. Lena enjoyed watching Kara banter back and forth between the captain of the cruise and how each kept trying to one up each other on crony jokes. From there, they went to the Haunted Mansion. Lena was amazed that Kara was terrified throughout the entire attraction from start to finish. Kara refused to let go of Lena’s hand throughout it which Lena didn’t mind at all. It caused her to blush a lot during the entire time and also keep encourage Kara that the things in the Haunted House wasn’t going to hurt her.

 

Once they did that, they decided to do the Star Wars: Rise of the Resistance. It is one of Lena’s favorite rides because of how immersive it is. Lena loved watching Kara look around at everything at wonder for the first time. She was happy that she was enjoying herself.

 

From there, they went to the Indiana Jones Adventure. Lena smiled as she watched Kara bounce up and down in her seat as she pointed out things she recognized from the movie. Once the ride was finished, they decided to get lunch at the Plaza Inn. She had arranged for the character dining experience to happen at lunch instead of during their breakfast rush. Kara was over the moon with interacting with the different Disney characters insisting on taking photos with all of them especially Minnie Mouse.

 

As they sat down and began to eat, Lena smiled and said, “I am glad that you like the character dining experience. I wasn’t sure if you would get a kick out of it or not.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “I absolutely loved it! I got to meet one of my favorite celebrities.”

 

Lena chuckled at that. It was interesting seeing her being over the moon about meeting these characters when she is an even bigger icon that these characters are in her own right. It made her fall for her even more.

 

As they ate, Lena had a question began forming in her mind that she wanted to ask, but she didn’t know how to approach it. She decided to take the more blunt approach.

 

Lena cleared her throat and said, “So, why the red hair and glasses.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I am surprised you didn’t ask sooner.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Well, I know that it is for your cover, and I wasn’t sure if that was something you want to share. I know how having important having a secret identity is….

 

Kara smiled while holding her hand and said, “I don’t mind telling you about my secret identity.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “Cool.”

 

Kara chuckled a bit while taking a huge bite of her food. She then looked up thoughtfully and said, “I guess I will start with your first questions. When Clark showed me that he just hide himself with glasses, I thought it was really uninspired and honestly kind of reckless especially since he is a well known reporter in his daily life. I decided on the red wig because it made me look more unrecognizable than black or brunette did. Added the thick glasses hoping that would add to the look and also for people not to be able to tell my eye color as much.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “I get where you are coming from.The red hair and glasses really threw me off earlier. Even now, I can kind of tell it is you but just looking more closely.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “Oh, really?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “You have a scar above your eye. Also, your eyes still have the same kindness in them.”

 

Kara blushed and said, “You know how to make a girl have the feels.”

 

Lena chuckled, “Well, it is not that hard when the girl looks as gorgeous as you.”

 

Kara looked down and blushed while picking at her food. She cleared her throat and said, “What else is it that you wanted to know?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Well, I am curious what this alter ego that you have of yourself.”

 

Kara looked up, smiled and said, “In my regular life, I go by Kara Danvers.”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “That name sounds familiar. I feel like I heard that name recently….” Lena eyes suddenly lit up and she stared at Kara and asked, “Are you the same Kara Danvers that is a reporter at Catco?”

 

“Same person.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I wonder what Cat Grant would say about you using the magazine to promote Supercorp.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “She honestly asked why I didn’t do it sooner.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “Wait? Cat knows about your double life?”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her neck and said, “Cat is observant as a hawk. She figured it out the first week I started doing Supergirl duty.”

 

“I guess that kind of explains how Cat was able to get interviews with you so frequently. I imagine that she liked the exclusives.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “The exclusives were not Cat’s idea.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “Oh?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “When Cat found out, I was surprised that she didn’t start drilling into me for answers. A couple of das prior she was telling every reporter we had to get as much scoop as they could about Supergirl and to get an interview even if it is just one question that she answered. I asked her why she didn’t hound me for answers when she found out and her answer kind of surprised me.'

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What did she say?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You have proof read the questions that I want answered. If you want to answer them, then great! As I told you when you became a reporter, you have an insight that I believe needs to be heard. I believe the same thing with Supergirl. You inspire hope and kindness to everyone in the city and people would like to get to know the girl behind the cape. However, if not, I am not going to force anything out of you and it will not affect your job here.”

 

Lena looked at her startled and said, “I am surprised she took a more nuanced approach to this.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I think she had a big soft spot for me. I was her longest running assistant (most only lasted a week). My co-workers were surprised not only how long that I lasted, but  also how I got promoted to being a reporter on top of that. It made me realize that I wanted to continue to defy expectations. When I started going around as Supergirl, I got constantly compared to Superman all the time. I wanted another perspective out there that I was more than that. I also wanted people to see that a woman superhero is just as fast, smart, and strong as her male counterpart. The articles Catco puts out on Supergirl have been helping in California in general, but outside the state it is still….”

 

“Misogynistic?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “I am still referred to as Superman’s cousin in some places.”

 

Lena grabbed Kara’s hand softly and said, “I get that. It sucks to always being associated with someone else instead of your own merits. Is that why you went with a different name of Kent.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “No, but I can see why you think that given Clark and my issues with each other. I actually chose that name because of Martha’s niece, Alex Danvers.”

 

“Really?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Martha spends half the year in California because the winters are hard on her now since her husband died. She normally lives with her sister and niece for several months out of the year. I came with her there and met her sister Eliza and niece Alex. Both were very nice and welcoming. At the time, I really didn’t know anyone outside of Martha and Clark and Clark avoided me like the plague so I was glad that Eliza and Alex were so embracing of me. Alex is total badass though. She works in the FBI and has excellent marksman and fighting skills. We would hang out all the time trading stories and she would let me reminiscent about Krypton with her. She didn’t get freaked out when I showed her my powers. She also exposed me to so much pop culture here and helped me to make friends while in National City.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “She sounds like an awesome person. I hope to get to meet her soon.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “It might be more later than soon.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Well, she got a wonderful opportunity to use her medical background to volunteer with Doctors Without Borders. She took a sabbatical from the FBI for a year to help build up their medical support team in Kaznia. I know this is a wonderful opportunity for her, but I miss her. I normally would just fly to where she is but that is too much of a risk.”

 

Lena frowned and asked. “Why is that?”

 

“Well, it would be strange if Supergirl would randomly show up in country that is constantly in war. Plus, it could led to political ramification if Kaznia thinks that the US is trying to use a super being to influence the outcome in their war.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “I can see that. Well, at least it is only for a year. Hopefully, it will fly by before your know it.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “I hope so too.”  Kara chuckled and said, “Enough about me though. I would like to get to know you better.”

 

Lena smiled and asked, “What do you want to know?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, one thing I am curious about is why you got into medicine especially since both your parents ran successfully businesses.”

 

Lena leaned back, chuckled and said, “Well, it is a little bit surprising.”

 

“Really?”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Technically, Clark started me down this road.”

 

Kara looked at her startled.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I know that it is surprising, but when I was a kid, Clark was very influential in my life. When we were younger, Clark had started using his powers to help people around Smallville here and there. He always made sure that no one saw who he was. Because he would disappear so fast people would referred to him as a the Blur.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I read about that. I thought it was a local legend they came up with.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “No, it was Clark. I would always try to go out with him to fight crime. He would tell me it was too dangerous, but I would still follow anyway. One day, I followed and watched him defeat the bad guy, but noticed that Clark had a hard time getting away after the fight was over. He suddenly collapsed which scared the crap out of me. I ran to him and as I got closer, I noticed that he had green veins growing across his skin. I looked him over and noticed that he had blood coming from his stomach. I pushed up his shirt and saw that the bad guy had impaled him with a shard of Kryptonite. I tried to drag him, but I could’t. I tried to pull the shard out but my fingers kept slipping. Luckily, we were by a barn that didn’t have anybody inside other than the animals. I checked in there and found a tool box that had pliers. I took those back with me and used them to pull the shard out. I got it away from him and he instantly started to heal. From that day, I knew that I wanted to be a doctor so that I could be able to help others like that.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “That is a really touching story. I know that he sucks now, but I am glad that Clark was able to inspire you when you were still close.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I miss that you know. He used to be one of the closet people in my life, but now….”

 

Kara nodded and said, “I get it. it is never fun to see people change to the point that you don’t recognize them anymore.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “That true.” Lena rubbed the back of her head and said, “I didn’t mean to bring the date down.”

 

Kara shook her head, smiled, and said, “You did nothing of the sort. I like seeing all sides of you Lena. The good, the bad, and the ugly.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “You say that now though without seeing me at my worst.”

 

Kara caressed her face and said, “I do mean it. You are very precious to me and I look forward to getting to know you better.” Kara leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “Besides, I think seeing your bad sighed may be a little hot.”

 

Lena blushed a deep shade of red and said, “You know how to make a girl swoon.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I try my best. If you are done eating, we can head out and do more rides if that is okay.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would love that.”

 

Lena quickly paid the bill and they headed out.

 

******

 

Lena and Kara were walking while eat a Dole Whip. Lena was smiling while she watched Kara purr while eating hers.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I don’t think I ever heard you purr before.”

 

Kara looked back at her with pure bliss on her face, and said, “This is one of the best things that I have eaten in my life.”

 

Lena smirked and asked, “Even better than dumplings?”

 

Kara looked at her with shock and said, “Nothing is better than dumplings.” She looked back down at her food, smiled and said, “However, this is a close second.”

 

“Well, I am glad you are enjoying it, darling.”

 

Kara blushed a deep red.

 

Lena smirked and asked, “Do you like it when I call you darling?”

 

Kara looked up at her and nodded. “Yes, I like it a lot.”

 

Lena caressed her face and said, “That is good to know.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Now, I need to come up with a pet name for you.”

 

Lena smiled and purred, “I look forward to whatever you come up with darling.”

 

Kara looked away bashful for a moment and stopped. She looked up straight and started staring to her left. Lena followed Kara’s eyesight and noticed two people. An older gentleman and a young boy. The older gentleman seemed to try to get the boy to bulge from his stance, but the little boy wasn’t moving. Lena was a little surprised. She had forgotten that there were students here since they hadn’t run into anyone other than the employees so far. She looked back to Kara to see that she was smiling.

 

Kara turned to her and said, “My friends are over there. Would you like to meet them.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Sure.”

 

Kara grabbed her hand as they walked over. As they got closer to the man and the boy, Lena was able to see them better and nearly balked that she recognized who they were: Bruce Wayne and his son Damian. Considering how elusive Bruce is with the press, she was kind of surprised that he would be friends with a reporter.

 

Kara smiled and said, “Hey Bruce.” Kara turned to Damian and chuckled.

 

Damian scowled and grunted, “Don’t.”

 

Kara smiled while taking out her phone and said, “But you look so cute.” Damian was in his school uniform of blue polo and navy blue shorts with a black tie and wearing Micky Mouse ears on his head. She quickly took a picture. Damian tried to take the phone from her, but Kara was too quick and held it above her head.

 

Damian scowled and said, “Who did you send it to?”

 

“I just sent it to Barry.”

 

Kara felt her phone vibrate. She looked up at it and chuckled.

 

Damian frowned and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

“Barry said that he is making this his new wallpaper.”

 

“Darn you both. I will get you both back for this,” muttered Damian.

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Damian.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes while getting out his phone to scroll on it.

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck, looked back at Kara and said, “Kara, it is always nice to see you.”  He turned to Lena quizzically and asked, “And who is your beautiful friend here?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “This is my date Lena.”

 

Bruce held out his hand and said, “It is a pleasure to meet you Lena.” He nudged over to Damian and said, “This is my son Damian.” He looked at Damian and asked, “Damian, is there something you want to add?”

 

Damian rolled his eyes while scrolling and said, “Yeah, it is nice to meet you Lena.”

 

Bruce chuckled while rubbing the back of this neck and said, “I apologize for my son’s rudeness. He isn’t a happy camper right now.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “Oh, so you mean that this isn’t his usual broodiness.”

 

Damian looked at Kara and said sarcastically, “Ha, Ha, very funny Kara.”

 

Bruce glared at Damian who looked down and began scrolling through his phone. Bruce sighed and said, “Someone tried to make an escape for it back to the car instead of hanging with their classmates.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why?”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and said, “This place is so childish. I would rather be having a death match than roaming around this place.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow which caused Bruce to glare at Damian.

 

Damian sighed and said, “My dad thinks I shouldn’t play deadly video games all the time and that I should interact with my peers more.”

 

Lena nodded and kneeled down to Damian’s eye level which caused him to take a defensive step back.

 

“I get what you mean. Those games are probably a more different extreme than what you are used to. However, try to think of it this way. The one thing those games have in common is that you have to learn how to adapt to your surrounding so that you can survive. Think of Disney like this. What are things that you can do to survive here?”

 

Damian looked at her frowning for a minute and said, “I assuming other than leaving in the car.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Yes, other than leaving.”

 

Damian looked up thoughtfully and said, “One of my classmates mentioned that they have an Animation Academy where they teach you drawing techniques. Maybe that could be useful.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “There you go. Maybe if you enjoy that, you will learn to enjoy other places here.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes at Lena for a second and then looked up at Kara thoughtfully and said, “You chose a good mate Kara.”

 

Kara nearly choked on her Dole Whip while Lena blushed a deep red.

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “Sorry for my son’s brashness.”

 

Lena chuckled while standing back up and said, “No, don’t worry about it. It’s refreshing to hear people speak candidly. I rather honestly than people sucking up to you.”

 

Damian looked up at his father smirking and said, “Now if only if certain people could take that advice.”

 

Bruce frowned at Damian and said, “Damian, don’t.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I feel like there is a story there.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “There isn’t a story.”

 

Damian scoffed and said, “My father is just trying to gloss over everything. The only reason why we are here is because Father got tired of Ms. Jansen making him look bad in front of the Parent Teacher Association and is using this trip to win everyone over.”

 

Bruce glared at Damian while Kara chuckled and asked, “Is that so?

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his head, sighed, and said, “I may have went overboard at the last meeting. You have to understand, Marge is the president of this association and she has made it her mission to make me look bad. She will tell me wrong dates and time for the meetings so that I will show up late or miss, have me bring the wrong food or materials for a function, etc. so at this point all the other parents think I am some type of flake. This week she set me up saying that I was supposed to be the point of contact with making arrangements for the Field Museum field trip. Two days ago she called an emergency meeting that the Field Museum had no record of us arranging for a field trip for today and that they were going to be closed either way due to maintenance needed in the building.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “I am not seeing how she set you up here so far.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I am very meticulous over everything and would have noted if I was assigned something in the PTA. I asked the record keeper for the notes because she thought the same thing that Marge was supposed to be the point of contact with the museum especially since her husband is the head of the museum. When we checked, the notes showed that I was the point of contact. We thought it was strange until we saw that the file had been edited after the initial meeting. I decided to call the Field Museum myself and found out that Marge was told weeks ago about the schedule maintenance and was trying to pull her weight to make them schedule the maintenance for another day. When that didn’t work, she decided to use me as a scapegoat.”

 

“Why would she single you out to do this though?” asked Kara baffled.

 

Damian smirked and said, “It doesn’t help that he ghosted her sister after they went out on a couple of dates.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Ah, never mess with a woman that has been scorned.”

 

“It is not like I scorned her,” muttered Bruce.

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Well, it looks like she doesn’t make that distinction. I take it it means that you pulled weight to do the field trip here?”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “Yes. The look on Marge’s face when I told her that I got us a all expense free trip to Disneyland where they didn’t have to wait in line was worth it.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “I should have know that a billionaire was the only one that could take over Disney for the day.”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “I am assuming you were the one that had requested to have Disney for the day. I hope I didn’t ruin things for you.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “No, everything has been perfect so far. Plus, it is always a bonus to meet people that Kara is close to.”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “Likewise. Kara has talked about you a lot and it all has been positive things. I hope we get a chance to talk more.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would love that.”

 

Suddenly a phone started to ring. Bruce quickly checked his pocket and pulled out his phone. He frowned and sighed.

 

Kara frowned and said, “Is everything okay?”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “Well, to swing this sudden excursion to Disney, I had to move around some meetings which my CFO wasn’t really happy about. I should probably take this to make sure everything is going okay. Do you mind watching Damian for a couple of minutes?”

 

“I can take care of myself. Besides, I have to go to the bathroom anyway,” said Damian.

 

Kara smiled and said, “I can walk with you. I have to go too.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and muttered, “I don’t need a babysitter.”

 

Kara looked around and said, “Does anyone know where the bathroom is?”

 

Bruce put his hand over the phone and said, “It is around the bend over there and down a little bit. It is not that far of a walk.”

 

Bruce then went back to his call. Kara turned to Lena and asked, “Do you mind getting me another Dole Whip for the road?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Sure, darling.” She turned to Damian and asked, “Would you like one too?”

 

Damian looked at her hesitantly before saying, “Yes. That would be acceptable.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Okay then. I should be back by the time you are finished with the bathroom.”

 

Lena then headed off on her mission for the Dole Whips while Kara and Damian headed to the bathroom.

 

*****

 

Kara was waiting outside the bathroom first. She had used her super speed to get in and out since there was no one inside. She didn’t have to wait long for Damian to arrive several minutes later.

 

He scowled at her and said, “I can’t believe he didn’t trust me to go to the bathroom by myself.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “One, you are in a unfamiliar place so it is good to sometimes have someone with you. Besides, I really did have to go.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes as he was walking and said, “Sure. Keep telling yourself that.”

 

Kara sighed as she they walked and said, “There is no shame of having someone being concerned for you.”

 

Damian sighed and said, “I know. Father keeps telling me that.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “When are you going to start believing him?”

 

Damian said sarcastically, “Yeah, Yeah, yeah,” while having his hand.

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You mentioned being interested in the Animation Academy. That seems nice. Are you into drawing.”

 

Damian nodded and said, “Yeah. I have a comic that I draw in my spare time.”

 

Kara looked at him excitedly and said, “That sounds amazing. Can I see it the next time in Gotham?”

 

Damian scoffed and said, “I don’t know why you would want to see it. It is just a retelling of my exploits with crime fighting.”

 

Kara smirked and asked, “Do I ever make an appearance in these comics of yours?”

 

Damian sighed and said, “Maybe.” Damian suddenly stopped and frowned.

 

Kara looked at him, frowned, and said, “I’m sorry Damian. I didn’t mean to push on the comic book….”

 

Damian shook his head and grabbed her hand and started walking forward which took her off guard. Damian didn’t like to be touched at all.

 

Damian said, “I need you to keep looking ahead like everything is normal.”

 

Kara nodded hesitantly and said, “Okay. What is going on?”

 

“We are being watched,” said Damian as he started to pick up speed.

 

Kara started to look around but Damian pulled on her arm and said, “I said don’t look!”

 

“Okay, okay, who do you think are following us?”

 

“Whoever they are, they are professionals. Besides, didn’t you noticed that there were a bunch of Disney characters hanging around here, but now they are suddenly gone.”

 

Kara had a sinking feeling in her stomach.

 

Kara looked at Damian and said, “I think we should make a run for it. If it becomes to dicey, I will fly us out of here.”

 

“But there are cameras all around a place like this that could expose you,” said Damian with concern in his voice.

 

Kara would be almost touch if it wasn’t for the fact that they were possibly in a life or death situation.

 

Kara gave a soft smile and said, “Let me worry about that…” Kara frowned as she felt something propelling towards her. She looked up and saw a small metal ball coming right at her. She was quickly able to catch it, but groaned when she saw what it was.

 

She exclaimed, “Shit!” and tried to throw it back but it was too late. A red lightning bolt came out of the ball and zapped her finger.

 

Kara tried to fly, but couldn’t. Her powers were gone.

 

Damian looked at her hesitantly and asked, “What happened?”

 

Kara tried to keep a passive face, but Damian could tell there was fear in her eyes.

 

“Run!” she screamed.

 

They both made a dash down the path and almost made it around the bend until they both felt a hard pinch against their necks causing them to falter. Kara felt her neck and pulled out a dart. She tried to keep moving but several more darts hit her in the arm and leg which caused her to fall and passed out cold. Damian had fallen to his knees and tried to crawl towards Kara until he felt several more darts hit his arm. He felled to his side with Kara facing in front of him. As he fought to keep his eyes open, he reached into his pocket and click on a device with a red button and then passed out.

Chapter 20

Notes:

Trigger warning: Some parts of the chapter contain violence.

Chapter Text

Martha turned over to wrap her arms around her bed partner but frowned when she felt that no one was there. She slowly opened her eyes to realize that not only was Lillian no longer next to her, but given how cool her side of the bed was, she hadn’t been there for a while. Martha stretched out and yawned while grabbing her robe next to the bed. She quickly put it on and exited the room. She wandered around a little bit. She wasn’t used to the multiple halls Lillian’s mansion had. However, she wasn’t surprised since she had only been there a couple of days. After walking around for ten minutes, she stumbled across a door that had light shining underneath it. She peered inside and realized that she made it to the kitchen. She was surprised to see Lillian with her back to her sitting at the kitchen table staring at the whiteboard. She had a notebook and a laptop out in front of her. As Martha got closer to the whiteboard, she realized that it had a whole bunch of photos, news clippings, documents, and yarn of different colors connecting everything together. Martha placed her hands on Lillian’s shoulders and kissed her forehead.

 

She looked up at the board warily and asked, “Should I be concerned that this looks like a murder board?

 

Lillian reached up to caress Martha’s hand and kissed it.

 

“No dear. This is what we are going to use to take down Lex.”

 

Martha stared at the board quizzically. Lillian looked back and forth between the board and Martha, slumped her shoulders, and sighed.

 

“I know this looks crazy,” muttered Lillian.

 

Martha chuckled and said, “I know that there is a method to you madness.” She leaned down and kissed Lillian on the cheek and pulled up a chair next to her. She caressed Lillian’s hand and said, “Maybe, you can start off by giving me the cliff note version of what I am looking at.”

 

Lillian rubbed the back of her head sheepishly and said, “I figured the best way to bring Lex down was by following the money trail to see if it showed something incriminating or at least of some interest. When Leviathan pulled their backing several weeks ago, security was nearly nonexistent since the majority of security was from Leviathan. It gave me a several-hour window to gather documents about Lex and his dealings from Luthor Corp servers while he scrambled to purchase a new security team. This board contains the most interesting things I found.”

 

Martha nodded thoughtfully and said, “I take it you started this within the last several hours since this board wasn’t here when I went to bed last night.”

 

Lillian nodded and said, “I couldn’t sleep so I decided to get a head start on this. I was only just going to categorize everything, but as you can see…” said Lillian as she waved her hand at the whiteboard. “…this kind of spiraled out of control.”

 

“Well, it can’t be that bad if you have lines connecting things together.”

 

Lillian chuckled while shaking her head.

 

Martha frowned and said, “So that bad, huh.”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “Unfortunately, I didn’t raise a complete idiot. Most of his financial came clean except for the stuff on this board. These were the things that I couldn’t trace where the funding came from, but showed that Lex had ownership of the item. The lines just point to an offshore account that either made the purchase or a shell company that somehow transferred ownership of item to Luthor Corp.”

 

“Nothing else stands out.”

 

Lillian banged her head against the table and said, “I have been staring at this thing for several hours. The purchases are unusual, but there isn’t anything to show that something illegal happened. “

 

Martha scooted over to Lillian and kissed her head which caused Lillian to look up at her with a soft smile.

 

Martha embraced Lillian and said, “Rome wasn’t built in a day. Given the way your son’s brain works, I would imagine it would take us a little bit to crack this.”

 

Lillian rubbed her head and said, “I know. I just want his bullshit to be over.”

 

Martha caressed Lillian’s check and said, “I know. I know. But, maybe we should try to do another approach.”

 

Lillian looked up at her curiously and asked, “And what is that?”

 

Martha smiled and said, “Well, there is the phrase two heads are better than one.”

 

Lillian chuckled and asked, “Are you sure you want to be up this early wanting to do this? I didn’t want it to be something you lose sleep over.”

 

Martha kissed Lillian on the cheek which caused her to blush. She took both Lillian’s hands, caressed them, and said, “I told you we were in this together with trying to take down Lex. No matter what.”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “I don’t know what I did to deserve you.”

 

Martha chuckled and said, “I could say the same thing especially since I made us wait so long.”

 

Lillian caressed Martha’s face and said, “I would have waited a thousand years to be with you.”

 

Martha blushed while getting up and said, “You know how to make a girl swoon.”

 

Lillian smirked and said, “Only ones that I am interested in.”

 

Martha chuckled as she went to put on a pot of coffee. Once she was finished, she brought back a tray with two cups of coffee and a plate of cookies. Lillian looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

 

Martha looked back at her surprised and said, “What? I need sustenance if we are looking through these files this early. Unless you don’t want the coffee….”

 

Martha started pulling back the cup of coffee before Lillian stopped her.

 

Lillian smirked and said, “Don’t you dare.”

 

Martha cackled and said, “I thought so.”

 

Lillian shook her head as she took back the cup of coffee and had a sip. She purred delightedly. It was just what she needed as a pick-me-up. They decided to have Lillian do a breakdown of each thing that she found that was on the whiteboard. Martha took notes the whole time while Lillian was talking. After they were finished, the sun had started to illuminate the kitchen. Lillian yawned as she leaned back into her chair. She turned to see that Martha was still going over her notes she just made one more time.

 

Lillian yawned again and asked, “Did you see anything that stood out to you?”

 

Martha hummed while looking up at Lillian hesitantly. Lillian grabbed Martha’s hand and caressed it softly.

“My dear, you can tell me what it is. Even if it seems small, it can be helpful.”

 

Martha sighed and said, “Most of the purchases that you spoke of made sense because they would do something that would benefit Luthor Corp, but there are two that stand out.”

 

Lillian frowned and asked, “Which ones?”

 

Martha looked at her hesitantly before going to the whiteboard and pointing to two pieces of paper at the bottom of the board.

 

“Those purchases right there are odd.”

 

“How so?”

 

Martha scratched her head and said, “Well, it is very random. It is showing that Lex owns Grover & Sons and the other receipt shows him owning Anders & Anders.”

 

Lillian looked up thoughtfully and said, “I have heard of those brands, but not sure of where. Looking at that receipt it says that the department that initiated the purchase request for those was research and development.”

 

Martha nodded and said, “That is why I find it odd because Grover & Sons sells a variety of drinks ranging from water, wine, energy drinks, soda, juices, and protein shakes. Anders & Anders deal with everything in regards to a child’s development up until the age of five. They advertise that their food and educational tools enhance a child’s performance. Luthor Corp has always been a tech-based company. Purchasing these two companies seemed to be out of the ordinary.”

 

Lillian frowned. These were odd purchases. The only way she could see Lex justifying a purchase like that is if it was for the Luthor Corp cafeteria which would be a stretch. It would have made economic sense to go with vendors. Anders & Anders was equally baffling. None of the things they developed catered to children. Hell, Lex flipped a lid when some of the employees asked for a daycare station so they could bring their children to work. Lillian pursed her lips as she tapped her chin deep in thought.

 

Lillian sighed and said, “I definitely agree that the purchases are a red flag.”

 

Lillian took out her computer and went to the external drive that had her saved files that she had taken from Luthor Corp. She searched the computer and checked out several of the results.

 

Martha leaned over her shoulder and asked, “Did you find anything interesting?”

 

Lillian leaned back in her chair and sighed.

 

“From what I have gathered so far, it looks like they are trying to alter some of the drinks Grover & Sons produced,” said Lillian while pointing to the list on the screen.

 

Martha scanned the list and nodded.

 

“I recognized a lot of these, especially the Strawberry flavored protein drink. It was highly popular in Smallville. Do you think they are trying to change the ingredients?”

 

“Knowing my son it is more nefarious than that,” muttered Lillian.

 

“You don’t think…”

 

Lillian shook her head and said, “Before I go through this rabbit hole, I need to have someone look at these test results. Food testing was never my expertise, but Lena has excelled in it since she has been trying for a while now to create healthy food and drink alternatives for kids. I will have her look this over the next time I see her.”

 

Martha nodded and said, “That sounds like a plan. What about the other purchase?”

 

Lillian leaned forward and rubbed her head.

 

“That one is more baffling.”

 

Martha leaned forward and rubbed Lillian’s shoulders while Lillian leaned back into her touch.

 

“Why is it so out of the ordinary?”

 

“Anders and Anders grossed $5 billion in revenue last year. However, since the company took ownership last year, we have closed everything other than the corporate headquarters. Also, according to reports, it hasn’t made any revenue, and it is costing up at least a billion to even keep the headquarters open.”

 

Martha raised an eyebrow and asked, “Why even purchase the company if he is going to gut it like that?”

 

“That company has something of great importance that he wanted no one to have, and we are going to find out what it is.”

 

Martha looked down at her curiously and said, “I am hoping that you had a plan other than us going to headquarters and marching in through the front doors.”

 

Lillian looked up at Martha and cackled.

 

“Give me some credit. I wouldn’t be that obvious.”

 

Martha smirked and said, “Fine. Then what is the game plan.”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “It will require hoping that an old friend of mine is still not as loyal to Lex anymore.”

 

Martha frowned and asked.

 

“Who is that?”

 

Lillian grimaced and said, “Amanda Waller.”

 

*****

The young ninja walked as quickly down the corridor as possible. Mostly out of nerves. It was his final mission test to determine if he would get into the League of Assassins. Actually, it was everyone’s final mission, and he was the team lead. He had heard from current members of having to fight off mafia heads, kill dangerous politicians, and go to Atlantis to retrieve hidden treasure, etc. However, there final mission was nothing like that. It was weird for multiple reasons. First, the League was contracted out to kidnap a reporter and anyone she had with her at the time. They were expected to use nonlethal force which was an unusual request since they were normally sent to kill anything in sight.

 

What made the ninja more unnerved was the setup. When they followed the girl to where she was going and saw that it was Disneyland, his other fifty ninja fellows did a collective groan. Even on a slow day, that particular location was packed and they were there on a Friday which was their busiest day. They were ordered to capture the reporter with stealth and no witness which in an area like that would be almost impossible. However, they were amazed to see that the park looked like it was rented out. Other than the employees, there were only 30 other people there. They initially thought that it was a trap so they spent a good deal of time checking every corner of the place before making their move on the girl and her companion, a young boy.

 

The last weird thing was that they were given odd instructions to throw an unusually shaped metallic ball at the reporter before shooting her with tranquilizer darts. They weren’t told what the ball would do to her. It didn’t seem to hurt her at all, but she did seem panicked when she threw it away from her. They quickly shot the darts when she and her companion started to run.

 

The ninja was surprised that it went so well. The only thing they were supposed to do now was wait in a cave in the redwood forest until the person who contracted the League out for this mission arrived in six hours. Normally, they wouldn’t have that much of a wait time, but they never thought that they would have been done with the mission this fast. The ninja thought that it would be smooth sailing until he heard a commotion in one of the prisoner’s rooms.

 

He paused when he saw the commotion coming from the young boy’s room. He quickly entered the room that was all in white and saw three of his fellow ninjas cornering the young boy. He saw a food tray with its contents splattered on the ground. The child quickly tried to brush passed them but one of his fellow ninjas hit him hard in the face and watched the kid fall to the ground. The ninja ran forward and knocked the offending ninja to the ground.

 

The ninja glared at the offending ninja and said, “Shadow One, you disobeyed direct orders. The prisoners are not allowed to be harmed.

 

Shadow One looked at him with contempt while the other two ninjas in the room backed away.

 

Shadow One spat out blood and said, “Red Leader, nice for you to join us.” He glared at the boy trying to get up from the ground and said, “That brat had a mouth on him. Keeps saying his name is Damian and he is ruler over us all. The kid needed to be brought down a peg.”

 

Red Leader quickly grabbed the ninja by the throat and choked him which took him by surprise. Red Leader leaned forward and whispered in the ninja’s ear, “I don’t care if the kid said that he was the ruler of the universe, he is not to be touched by any circumstances. Do you understand?”

 

Shadow One glared at him. Red Leader narrowed his eyes and started gripping the ninja’s neck harder causing him to gasp. “I said do you understand?”

 

The ninja nodded slightly wide-eyed. Red Leader dropped him causing the ninja to instantly gasp for air.

 

Red Leader looked down at the ninja in disgust and said, “Now get out of my sight.”

 

The ninja got up and scurried away. He looked up at the other two ninjas who were staring hesitantly at him.

 

He barked, “Shadow Two, get the first aid kit to treat the boy for his injuries. Shadow Three, you wait outside the door to guard it.”

 

He turned to look at the boy on the ground. He was nursing his left eye. He knelt next to the boy and tried to reach out a comforting hand but the boy instantly drew away. He sighed and said, “Look, kid. I am sorry about what happened with that idiot, but he won’t bother you again.”

 

The little boy looked up at him with a glare that sent chills down his spine despite the black eye he was now sporting. It unnerved him more when the boy started laughing wickedly and said, “You are worried about me instead of yourself. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You will all be dead before the end of the night due to striking the heir of the demon head.”

 

Red Leader stared at the boy apprehensively as he slowly got up, walked back outside, and closed the door. He looked back at the door warily. The boy was small and scrawny. However, there was something about the eyes. There was a threat there that he didn’t want to play with. He saw another ninja approaching with urgency. Red Leader sighed as he ran up to meet them and said, “What is the urgency Shadow Four?”

 

“Mistress Talia would like to have a status report from you about the mission now. She is waiting to talk to you remotely in the conference room.”

 

Red Leader tried to remain passive but could feel his nerves becoming worse. It wasn’t a good sign if during the mission they were asking for a progress report. Usually, it means they were doing something wrong or the mission changed entirely. He looked back up at Shadow Four and said, “Join Shadow Three to guard the boy. Let me know if either prisoner has any issues.”

 

Shadow Four nodded before heading to the boy’s room. Red Leader headed quickly to the conference room. Once he got there, he saw that Mistress Talia was already on the screen. Red Leader bowed and said, “Mistress Talia, what do I owe this pleasure?”

 

Talia eyed him carefully for a moment and asked, “What is your status?”

 

Red Leader rose back up to face her and said, “Everything is going smoothly so far. We are currently waiting for the client to meet us for extraction in six hours.”

 

Talia frowned and said, “That is very interesting. Is there any reason why you took the men on this mission earlier than discussed? I specifically remembered saying that I needed more of a deep dive into this person of interest the client wanted us to retrieve. Now, we not only have this prisoner, but others. Why did you go against orders?”

 

Red Leader gulped nervously and said, “We were told right before we left that the client wanted the prisoner today and anyone that she was with at the time of capture.”

 

Talia narrowed her eyes and asked, “Under whose command?”

 

Red Leader looked back at her nervously and said, “The Demon Head himself.”

 

Talia sighed while rubbing her forehead.

 

Red Leader rubbed the back of his neck and asked warily, “Did I do something to displease you, Mistress Talia?”

 

Talia looked up at him passively and said, “If you survive this mission…” Red Leader shifted nervously at the statement. Talia continued, “There is an unspoken rule anytime my father comes back to base from one of his rejuvenating excursions in the mountains. Any changes to the mission have to be approved by me. Let’s just say he is not as focused as he normally is for a couple of days. We avoid handing out missions due to that. Plus, this client is…unsavory.”

 

“Is there an issue we should be aware of with this client?” asked the Red Leader.

 

Talia sighed and said, “Yes. I don’t trust him at all. He gave us a file on his person of interest but didn’t give us the time we usually take to do our own deep dive to see if this was worth the risk to us. If I had been around instead of Father, I would have stopped the mission from happening.”

 

“Is there anything you would like us to do differently?”

 

Talia looked at him sternly for a moment and said, “That depends. I know who the intended target is. Who is the other prisoner or prisoners?”

 

“It is a young boy around ten years old. His school ID shows him as Damian Wayne.”

 

Talia visibly flinched and then her face formed into a glare causing Red Leader to take a noticeable step back.

 

“What did you just say the child’s name is?” Talia growled.

 

Red Leader gulped and said, “Damian Wayne, mistress.”

 

Talia narrowed her eyes, stared at him menacingly, and said, “I will be down there within the hour. That boy is not to be harmed under any circumstances or the other prisoner you brought with him. Do not. I repeat do not let the client take them. If he insists, kill him on sight.”

 

“Yes, Mistress Talia.”

 

As Red Leader began to turn away, Talia said, “Oh, and Red Leader.”

 

Red Leader turned back around slowly and whispered, “Yes, Mistress Talia.”

 

She gave a wicked smile to him that nearly made his spirit slowly leave his body.

 

“If there is even a scratch on the boy or his companion when I get there, I promise you this. Death will be a welcome experience after what I have in store for you. Do I make myself clear?”

 

Red Leader nods slowly as Talia ends the transmission. He stares at the screen unsteady for a minute. The boy already had a black eye. A first aid kit wasn’t going to cut it. He quickly went on the computer to try to search for magical healers in the area when he heard the alarm blazing. He debated whether he should just run and escape or not. As he ran out into the corridor, he realized that he was boxed into one option. He shook his head.

 

Running would only make it worse.

 

*****

 

Kara woke to a blinding bright white light. As her eyes adjusted, she looked around and noticed that she was lying on the floor all alone in an all-white room. She looked around the room and saw no doors or windows. As she slowly got up, she tried to use her X-ray vision to see if there was an opening that she was missing. She grimaced when she realized that her powers were still gone. She paced for a minute and then sighed.

 

I guess this is figuring it out the old-fashioned way.

 

She felt around the walls and knocked to see if it would expose a hidden door. She nearly walked around the room until she knocked on the wall and found a portion of the wall that was hollow. She smiled.

 

At least I know there is a way out of here.

 

She decided to see if she could burst of of the wall without her powers. She went back to the opposite wall. She then ran at full force to the other side. When she got close to the other wall, she did a high kick in the air with her foot landing in the wall, but she bounced back. She was able to flip herself and land on her feet instead of her behind. She stared at the wall carefully and saw that she made a thumbnail sized dent. Kicking the wall continuously could break out the door, but it would take a good while and also draw unwanted attention.

 

She paced for a second when another thought occurred to her. She wasn’t fond of the thought because it hinged a lot on other elements coming into play, but she was out of options. The hidden door was near the corner of the room. It was hollow enough that Kara could hear some noises. It sounded like a guard or two may be outside her room. She decided to keep her ear pressed against the hidden door. She waited for about fifteen minutes and smiled when she heard that the guards were coming in to bring her food. She quickly went to the corner and used the corner wall edges to scale up the wall so that she was above the hidden door. After a couple of minutes, the door opened and a ninja entered the room startled to see that the occupant wasn’t there anyone.

 

The ninja exclaimed, “The prisoner, is gone!”

 

Another ninja came, looked around, and exclaimed, “That is not possible!”

 

As the two ninjas walked further into the room to look around, Kara quietly jumped down from her position behind the ninjas. She quickly grabbed the one ninja by the neck and put him into a choke hold until he passed out. As she slowly placed the ninja down, the other ninja turned around, noticed her and started charging towards her. He tried to kick her in the stomach. However, Kara flipped backward. As she flips backward, her foot kicks the ninja in the face, knocking him unconscious. Once she lands on her feet, she rushes out of her room and looks around unsure of which way to go. There was a hallway leading straight ahead, one leading to her right and the other leading to her left. A terrifying thought entered her mind. Damian was with her when she was captured. She had no idea if he was taken, left behind, or worse.

She shook her head thinking.

 

I need to see if there is any other prisoners here before leaving.

 

She looked around for a sign to see which way to go. Fortunately, a second later, she got her wish. She heard a loud scream followed by the wickedly laugh of someone familiar.

 

“I told you it was unwise to mess with the heir of the Demon Head!”

 

She shook her head smiling as she headed to her right.

 

Good to know that Damian was up for a fight.

 

She followed the screams for a couple of minutes. She was concerned when it become eerily quiet for a second until she rounded the corner and nearly bumped into Damian standing over three knocked out ninjas who had various degrees of twisted legs and arms. She looked at Damian teary eyed and embraced him quickly in a hug which caused him to stiffen.

 

“You’re okay!” exclaimed Kara.

 

Damian stared at her startled while awkwardly patting her on the back.

 

“I am glad to see you too, but this is not the time.”

 

Kara disengaged and started chuckling when she saw his startled face.

 

“I’m sorry. I was just worried that you got hurt in the process.” Kara frowned when she noticed his black eye. She held his face so that she could see it more clearly and said, “Which looked like it happened anyway.”

 

Damian scowled while bating away her hand and said, “I’ll have you know that this isn’t the worst injury that I have ever had.”

 

Kara smiled softly and said, “I know.”

 

She looked around warily and asked, “You wouldn’t happen by chance to notice where the exit is?”

 

Damian shook his head and said, “No, but I do know who took us.”

 

“Who?”

 

Damian glared at the unconscious ninjas and said, “The League of Assassins.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why would they attack us? I thought your grandfather and mother run the organization.”

 

Kara had assumed that she was the intended target because of the ball that zapped her powers was the same one that Gorilla Grodd used. However, since there attackers took Damian and they are supposed to hold him in the highest regard, she is not so sure anymore. Something wasn’t adding up.

 

Damian quickly picked up two swords from among the unconscious ninjas and examined them.

 

“Well, they are novices based on the sashes that they wear around their waist which would explain why they didn’t know who I am. Only the elite of our members know of my existence.”

 

Kara frowned while staring back at the bodies.

 

Damian sighed while handing her a sword and said, “Both of us could have been the intended target. Now, we need to move.”

 

Damian started running down the corridor opposite where she came from.

 

Kara quickly followed after him and yelled, “Why do you think that?”

 

The alarm started blaring with red flashing lights everywhere.

 

Great. They’ve discovered we had escaped.

 

Damian said, “I see only two options that could have happened. Since they are novices, that means that this is more than likely their final mission test to get into the League. They usually are required to do a nearly impossible or dangerous task.”

 

Kara nodded while a gruesome thought started forming in her mind and said, “What more dangerous task than to take out the grandson of the head of the organization who would have more experience than anyone that was entering?”

 

Damian nodded and said, “Exactly. Or what is more dangerous than to take out the girl of steel?”

 

“With you being at the wrong place at the wrong time,” mused Kara.

 

“Yes.”

 

Kara shook her head and said, “Have I ever told you how crazy your family is?”

 

Damian sighed and said, “You wouldn’t be the first one.”

 

They rounded the corner and came face to face with fifteen ninjas. They turned around and ran for a minute before coming face to face with fifteen more ninjas. They were fully surrounded.

 

Kara and Damian circled each other with their backs pressed against each other.

 

“How good are you with a sword?” asked Damian warily.

 

“I am decent enough. It was a basic requirement in the Kryptonian army,” said Kara.

 

Damian smirked and said, “I hope you know the most important part of swordplay.”

 

Kara smirked and asked, “What is that?”

 

“Never give your opponent a chance to react.”

 

With that, Damian lunged forward at the ninjas before him. Kara followed suit and lunged at the ninjas before her. She was glad that she had kept up the practice of her footwork as she bobbed and weaved the swords coming at her. It felt like a dance the way she was ducking and diving, but dangerous since she got the occasional cuts on her arms and legs. They stung, but she kept powering on until she took them down one by one.

 

She had gotten down to where there were only three ninjas before her. She was growing tired, but she believed that she could still power through. She was about to lunge forward when she heard a loud thud. She looked quickly behind her to see that Damian had gone down and wasn’t getting up. A pool of blood was starting to form underneath him.

 

“Damian!” she screamed.

 

She started to run towards him until she felt a sharp pain at her side. She looked back and saw that due to her being distracted, one ninja had managed to stab her in the side leaving a huge gash and another ninja was coming at her with another sword that was about to hit her in the face. She forced herself into a last-minute back flip which caused the ninja to lose balance. Kara initially landed on her feet but faltered to the ground due to the pain in her side. She looked up to see the three ninjas coming toward her and two coming from behind.

 

She got up unsteady in a fighting stance as the ninjas came closer. Before they lunged at her, she heard someone yell, “Stop!”

 

They all looked up as Red Leader came forward with about ten other ninjas following him. He looked at Kara and Damian with wild eyes and looked back at the other ninjas. Kara frowned.

 

If I didn’t know any better, I would have thought that he was terrified.

 

“What have you fools done?” asked Red Leader mortified.

 

The ninja closest to Kara looked at him incredulously and said, “She and that brat took the majority of us down and you're mad at us? They should be dead for what they have done!”

 

Red Leader looked at them all with a pained face and said, “Mistress Talia is coming down and will be here any minute.”

 

That got a stunned silence from everyone in the room. Kara used the time to slowly move towards Damian.

 

One of the ninjas sputtered and asked, “Why is she coming?”

 

Red Leader said softly with the light going out of his eyes, “It seems the boy was never supposed to have been taken.”

 

Kara finally made it to Damian. She checked his neck for a pulse. She breathed a sigh of relief that she felt one. However, it was very weak. She knew she would have to get him out of here soon in order for him to survive.

 

“What?” asked one of the startled ninjas.

 

Kara looked around and noticed all the ninjas looked terrified. She quickly placed Damian on her back and kept low to the ground. She saw that her best way out was the three ninjas before her. Kara sighed and then took a deep breath.

 

Remember what the Commander always told you. Always go for the knees in a fight.

 

Red Leader shook his head and said, “She said that if they even had a scratch, we would be wishing for death.”

 

With them still looking horrified, Kara took that as her opportunity to move. With Damian still on her back, she swiped the legs of the ninja in front of her causing him to go down. She jumped into a high kick and made contact with the chest of the second ninja causing him to topple over. She then kicked at aimed for the knee of the third ninja causing the knee to crack and go down. Kara faltered a little bit for a minute but gained back her steadiness and broke into a run. The remaining ninjas watched as she ran off.

 

One of the ninjas came up to Red Leader and asked, “Shouldn’t we go after them?”

 

Red Leader sighed while rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“Honestly, at this point, it would be better if they escaped. At least there would be no proof of them having injuries if they were not here,” said Red Leader as he shook his head and walked away.

 

*****

 

Kara wandered around the different corridors of the cave for what felt like ages. She was glad that the ninjas had stopped following them. More than likely because they realized they fucked up with their leader and they were going to pay the price for it soon. She could feel her muscles burning, but she still held on tight to Damian. After what seemed like forever, she finally saw a hallway that seemed to have natural light. She followed it and could see that a few yards away the entrance to the cave. She tried to run towards it, but her legs felt like molasses. She felt herself getting slower and slower, but she refused to stop moving.

 

Shit! My adrenaline is slowing down.

 

Once she got to the outside of the cave, she faltered and stumbled to the ground. She tried to get back up, but she couldn’t. She noticed that her vision was starting to get fuzzy around. She thought that she heard noises coming in front of her. She looked up and saw several blurry figures coming towards her. Their voices seemed frantic. She tried to call out to them but nothing came out of her mouth. Instead, she falls over and feels Damian fall off her back. As the world started to turn black around her, she only had one thought.

 

I’m sorry I couldn’t save you, Damian.

Chapter Text

Bruce rolled his eyes as he listened to the board members arguing in the background over the phone while he talked to his CFO Lucius Fox. They were trying to push a vote on expanding Wayne Enterprise to Canada. Most were for it. They just couldn’t agree on where the corporate headquarters should be. The places being thrown around were Toronto, Quebec City, Halifax, and Vancouver. Bruce honestly didn’t care about where they built, but his board members fought back that it was all about location, location, location.

 

Lucius sighed and said, “If it wasn’t for the fact that you pay me handsomely for this bullshit, I would have bailed on these idiots an hour ago.”

 

Bruce smirked and asked, “So it isn’t the box seat passes that I got you for the Giants’ games for the rest of the season?”

 

Lucius chuckled and said, “Oh, that definitely took the edge off.” Lucias paused for a moment and said, “What exactly do you want me to do with this stalemate they have about Canada? We tried holding a vote but ended up with equal votes for all the cities.”

 

Bruce rubbed his head for a moment and said, “Have one of the associates make out a proposal for the mayor of each of those respective cities. We know what we can offer in terms of job opportunities and increasing value to the city. See what the representatives can offer us in terms of tax breaks and things of that nature. Whoever offers us the best benefits is the one we go with.”

 

Lucius sighed and said, “This is why I wished you were here with us an hour ago. We could have ended the meeting in five minutes with an idea like that.”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “I needed to be here for Damian. This is an important milestone for him.”

 

“Are you sure you are not using this as an excuse to get out of a board meeting? Disneyland was a weird choice, but I have seen you choose stranger places to avoid the Board.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes and said, “Damian really did have a field trip for Disney. I wasn’t going to let him go by himself. The PTA already think I am an idiot and absentminded as it is….”

 

Lucius burst out laughing for a few minutes.

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Lucius’ laugh started tapering off and said, “I’m sorry. I just never thought that you of all people would care what other people think. Imagine what your opposition in your second life would think.”

 

Bruce gave a deadpan stare and said, “Ha, Ha. Very funny.”

 

Lucius chuckled and said, “You know I’m kidding right?”

 

Bruce smiled coyly and said, “Sure you are.”

 

“Anyway, how is Damian taking to Disney? I’m sure it is different to the other eclectic things he has been exposed to in his childhood.”

 

Bruce sighed while rubbing the back of his head. He knew going to Disney would be a very foreign concept for his youngest, but he didn’t expect him to fight him the whole way. Or maybe it was wishful thinking. It would definitely explain the looks his other three boys gave him when he mentioned their trip. Dick and Jason just bursted out laughing at the suggestion and Tim started to do research into securing Damian an attorney in case he decided to burn the theme park down in vengeance.

Bruce shook his head and said, “Damian hasn’t taken too kindly being here. He has already pressed the panic button he has twice to try to get Tim to pick him up since he is with the Titans this week in California. When that didn’t work, he tried to ditch me to go back to the main road to hitchhike before I caught up with him.”

 

“Considering his other antics are you really surprised by this?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “My three older boys have already indicated the same thing. I just want him to have people his age to associate with.”

 

Bruce looked out the corner of his eye and noticed Lena coming back with several Dole Whips.

 

While looking at her thoughtfully, Bruce said, “Lucius, if there isn’t anything else, I am going to have to call you back after I get back to Gotham on Monday.”

 

“Okay, hope things go better with Damian this weekend.”

 

“You and me both,” muttered Bruce under his breath as he hung up the phone.

 

He quickly changed his frown to a passive smile as Lena finally walked up to him.

 

Lena smiled and said while handing him a Dole Whip, “Damian and Kara wanted some. I got some for you in case you wanted one as well.”

 

Bruce gave her a blank stare. He knew that Kara trusted her implicitly, but he still had some nagging thoughts about her.

 

Lena chuckled nervously and said, “If you don’t want it, that is fine. I can just give it to Kara. She would probably be excited at the prospect of having two more.”

 

Bruce let out his charming smile which took Lena off guard for a moment.

 

Bruce said, “I would actually like to try some. Some of my employees have talked wonders about this so I am curious if it lives up to all the hype.”

 

Bruce took the cup from Lena. He began to eat. His eyebrow went up in surprise. He knew that this was similar to ice cream but this is the best ice cream that he has had in a while.

 

Lena smirked and said, “I take it this means that it far exceeded your expectations.”

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “Definitely.”

 

They stood in weird silence with one other. Bruce could tell that Lena kept nervously looking around. Probably wish that Kara would come back as quickly as possible. Originally, Bruce thought about keeping silent until his son and Kara came back but then saw it as an opportunity to get to know the girl. Clark hadn’t been too keen on anyone approaching Lena. Several veiled threats were made if anyone did. If asked, he could use this as an innocent run-in, although he can hear it now from Clark accusing him that it was planned.

 

He sighed and said, “Kara has said that you run a children’s hospital.”

 

Lena smiled and let out a sigh of relief and said, “Yes. I believe in the importance of getting children the best healthcare they could as possible no matter what the cost.”

 

“What caused you to want to focus on children’s health though?”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “My niece Ruby inspired me actually. She was sick. Most doctors thought it was a cold or at most the flu and said with just over-the-counter medicine it would go away. However, she kept getting sicker and nothing was working. We went to doctor after doctor until one actually did their research and found out what was wrong with her and got her the treatment that she needed to get well. I don’t want any family to have to go through that. Being dismissed and thinking that your concerns aren’t valid. I wanted to have doctors look into everything instead of looking at what is most common. That is when I decided to scout for the best of the best in pediatrics and start my own hospital.”

 

Bruce gave her an insightful look. Many had regarded Lena using her hospital for nefarious purposes, but he has seen that the commercial that Kara and Lena did a couple of weeks back had changed the discourse around it. Now, more patients have been giving reviews and it has been overall positive. It was good to know that Lena created the hospital as a way to inspire change. Bruce was about to comment as such when he heard his phone ring again. He sighed and looked down and saw that Alfred was calling. He looked at Lena sheepishly and mouthed “One moment.”

 

He frowned while he answered and said, “Hello.”

 

“Hello, Master Bruce,” said Alfred.

 

“Is everything okay at the manor?”

 

“Everything is fine. I was just calling because I saw that Master Damian had activated his panic button again.”

 

Bruce growled and said, “I can’t believe that kid. I thought he was finally convinced that Disneyland was okay instead of the absolute horror show that he had ingrained in his mind. When he gets back from the bathroom, I will tell him he can’t abuse the panic button in this matter.”

 

“Wait. So you don’t have eyes on Damian right now?”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and asked warily, “No. He and Kara went to the bathroom about ten minutes ago.”

 

“Hmmm…….”

 

“What is it, Alfred?”

 

“I was wondering if this was another ploy by the boy to get out of being at Disneyland, but if Kara was with him, she should have been fast enough to stop him from engaging in a stunt like this.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Looking at the grid in the Batcave, it is showing pings coming from multiple locations from the panic device.”

 

“Give me one second.”

 

Bruce lowered his phone and looked at Lena sternly causing her to frown.

“Is everything okay?” asked Lena hesitantly.

 

“Can you call Kara for me?”

 

Lena looked at him quizzically and said, “Sure. Is everything okay?”

 

Bruce quickly changed his face to passive. He didn’t want to give to scare the girl especially if this was one of Damian’s elaborate escape plans.”

 

Bruce forced a soft smile and said, “It may be nothing, but Damian’s tracking is not showing where it should be. Plus, it has been ten minutes and they should have been back by now.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Completely understand.” She quickly took out her cell phone and dialed Kara’s number.

 

Bruce went back to the phone and said, “Usually for this type of discrepancy with locations to occur, it would require  some type of jamming device.”

 

“I would assume so Sir. However, looking at this closely this seemed to be the work of a satellite causing the jamming.”

 

Bruce kept a stoic face, but he could feel his heart drop. Damian was skilled at a lot of things, but satellite hacking wasn’t one of them.

 

“So this is not a prank.”

 

“Not likely, Sir.”

 

Bruce took a deep breath and lowered the phone. He looked back up at Lena who had a worried look on her face.

 

“Kara isn’t answering her phone. It is going straight to voicemail.”

 

Bruce turned to the direction that Kara and Damian went to and said, “Follow me.”

 

Bruce broke out into a run with Lena following behind him quickly.

 

While running, Bruce pulled his phone back up to his face and said, “Alfred, can you contact Tim to see if he could check out…”

 

“Master Tim checked in thirty minutes ago and said that he was headed off-world with the Titans soon.”

 

“It usually takes a while to take off. See if you can reach him. In the meantime, send me the coordinates so that I can look over them.”

 

“Will do sir.”

 

Bruce hung up the phone right as they reached the bend. As they went around it, they noticed that there was a Mickey and Minnie Mouse ears on the ground.”

 

Lena looked at the ears on the ground baffled and asked, “You don’t think something happened to them do you?”

 

Bruce ignored the question and broke out into a run toward the bathroom. He went into the Men’s bathroom and screamed, “Damian!” over and over while going through each stall. He went out and then went towards the women’s bathroom where he heard Lena scream, “Kara, where are you?”

 

After a minute, Lena emerged with tears forming down her face.

 

“Kara’s not here.’’

 

Bruce frowned while looking around and said, “Damian’s not here either. Something about this area is off.”

 

Lena stuttered while wiping her tears and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“Every street we have walked down in Disney has at least a half dozen characters moving about. This street is deserted.”

 

Lena looked around baffled and noticed that there were not only characters not around, but the employees in charge of the rides were not present and the stores and shops had closed in front of them. Lena started to have a sinking suspension at the bottom of her gut.

 

Bruce kept looking around until something shining caught his eye. He walked forward quickly a couple of feet and saw a small metal ball. He picked it up to analyze it and realized it was the same ball used on Kara and Barry in their battle against Grundy and Grodd. Lena caught up with him and saw that Bruce seemed to be absorbed by the ball.

 

Lena stared at him quizzically and asked, “Is that object a clue of some kind?”

 

Bruce stared at Lena apprehensively. Normally, he would try to ditch her, but then there was the problem that she knew Kara’s secret identity. Even if he left her behind, she more than likely would use her own resources to find Kara which could lead to problems of their own if she got herself in danger or make the situation worse. He didn’t trust her enough to expose himself but wanted to keep her close so that she wouldn’t go and do something stupid. Things would be easier if the League could keep her occupied, but given Clark’s resistants on the issue, that wasn’t going to happen.

 

He sighed while looking back at the metal device. He turned to Lena and said, “This device has been used by Kara to take away her powers before.”

 

Lena looked at him with wide eyes. For one she was shocked that Bruce knew that she had powers to begin with. She realized that they must have been more close than she realized for Kara to entrust him with a secret most held dear to her heart. However, as Lena thought about it more, she became more terrified when she realized that if Kara didn’t have her powers, that means she was completely defenseless.

 

“Do you have any idea who would do this to her?”

 

Bruce looked at the metal ball thoughtfully before putting it into his left pocket. He then reached into his right pocket and pulled out his keychain. He searched for the keys on it until he found one that was gold with a red button on it. He pressed the red button and looked at Lena cautiously.

“I am not sure who has her. The being that attacked her with this is in prison still. However, that doesn’t mean they didn’t leak the information to someone else.”

 

Lena's face paled as she began wringing her hands together. She sniffed, “It is all my fault. Maybe if it was crowded then they wouldn’t have been taken so easily.”

 

She was about to break into tears when she felt a soft hand on her shoulders. She looked up to see that it was Bruce looking down at her with a slight smile.

 

“First of all, that is not true. Given the lengths that they have gone through to take both of them, this was thought out.” Bruce gave a slight smirk and said, “Plus, I think you are forgetting that even if you hadn’t rented out Disney for the day, I still would have.”

 

Lena gave a slight smile despite tears forming around her eyes. It was weird to see the allusive Bruce Wayne trying to comfort her.

 

Maybe there is more to him than the newspapers proclaim.

 

Lena took a deep breath to try to calm herself. She looked back up at Bruce and asked, “Does this device give any clue over where they could have taken them.”

 

Bruce shook his head. Lena was about to press further when she heard a roaring sound getting louder and louder. She looked in the direction that the sound was coming from and was shocked to see a black sedan coming at them around the corner at full speed. Lena stood there frozen on what to do. About a foot before the car got to them, it stopped suddenly. Lena breathed a sigh of relief. Bruce rushed to the driver’s side of the car and opened the door. He looks back at Lena frowning.

 

“Are you going to just stand there or what?”

 

Lena ran toward the passenger side and asked, “Do you even know where we are going?”

 

She gets into the car and notices that it has a stereo system. On the screen, it showed a map of the US with a dot that seemed to be going back and forth randomly at different locations. Lena stared looked up at Bruce with a baffled look on her face.

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Damian’s panic button went off. Currently, it is showing him at six different locations at once.”

 

“So some type of jamming device.”

 

“That’s the idea,” said Bruce as he put on a headset device.

 

Lena looked at the stereo screen frowning and said, “These places seem to be spread out. How are we even going to cover that much ground?”

 

Bruce smirked as he pressed a button on the steering wheel. Suddenly wings appeared on the left and right side of the car. Then the car jolted and started speeding at 60 mph and climbing. Lena gripped her seat the closer and closer that they were getting to a building in front of them.  Right when they were a yard in front of the building, the car suddenly went upward and they were soaring in the sky. Lena looked up amazed at how far up in the air they were. She turned to Bruce flabbergasted.

 

Bruce shrugged and said, “Wayne Enterprise have been working on flying cars for a while now.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “That’s for everyday use?”

 

Bruce chucked and said, “Well, what’s the point of owning the company if you can’t try out some of the toys once in a while.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes while Bruce let go of the steering wheel, tapping on the stereo display and searching through contacts.

 

Lena stared at him warily and asked, “Shouldn’t you have your hands on the wheel?”

 

Bruce shook his head while looking through the contacts finding one with a lightning symbol next to it, pressed on it, and said, “It is on autopilot.”

 

Bruce put on his headset and now could hear it ringing. While waiting for an answer, he went back to the map section, clicked on the option to link it to the contact’s info, and hit send.

 

After the third ring, Bruce heard a click and Barry said, “Hey, I thought that you were on some type of vacation with Damian this weekend.”

 

Bruce said sternly into the headset, “Damian and Kara were kidnapped within the last 15-20 minutes.”

 

“What!”

 

“It may have to do with what happened at S.T.A.R. Labs.”

 

“What makes you think that?” asked Barry shocked.

 

“The metal ball was there at the site of the abduction.”

 

Barry groaned and said, “So more than likely Grodd is involved in this.”

 

“Considering he is still in prison, he either sold off the tech to someone or someone found out what he was doing and either stole the tech or recreated it for their own purposes.”

 

“Do you have any leads on where they were taken?”

 

Bruce grunted and said, “No. Whoever is behind this is using a satellite to mask their location. Damian’s tracker is showing he is at six places at once. I sent you the coordinates. I will be checking out the west coast locations since I am already out here. I need you to check out the ones in the midwest and on the east coast.”

 

“Are you sure you didn’t want to get another League member involved? I know that Green Lantern, Wonder Woman, and Green Arrow are off world currently. But Martian, I think is available.”

 

“That won’t be necessary,” grunted Bruce.

 

“Are you sure you don’t want any backup?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “I am not alone. I have Lena Luthor with me.”

 

It was silence for a couple of moments before Bruce asked, “Are you still there?”

 

“Honestly, I have so many questions on that statement that I didn’t know which one I should start with first,” mused Barry.

 

Bruce rubbed his head and said, “Kara and Lena were on their first date at Disneyland when Damian and I ran into them. We chatted for a bit before I ended up getting a phone call during the middle of our conversation. While I excused myself to take the call, Damian and Kara went to the restroom, and we haven’t seen them since.”

 

Barry chuckled a little.

 

Bruce frown and said, “I don’t understand how any of this is funny.”

 

“I’m sorry, but it irony is too hard to ignore. You are always frowned on us working with civilians…”

 

“When it comes to finding my son, I will use whatever resources I have,” said Bruce curtly.

 

“I would have thought you were more paranoid and insisted keeping her close by in case she try to go off on her own that could cause more chaos. But I understand not wanting to verbalize that since she is right next to you.”

 

Bruce groaned. He hated that Barry and Kara had little by little been getting glimpses into his personality. He is not that good with having people able to easily read him since he always liked to have the upper hand.

 

“Don’t worry Bruce. I will check the locations mentioned and report back to you after I filtered out each one.”

 

“Thanks,” said Bruce curtly before hanging up.

 

He massaged his forehead for a moment until he stopped and looked out of the corner of his eye. Lena was staring back at him quizzically.

 

“Is there something you wanted to ask Lena?”

 

“I was just curious on who you were talking to is all.”

 

Bruce gave a forced smile and said, “I just contacted the head of security. They are going to check out the other four locations that are further away from us right now.”

 

Lena stared at him passively. She had a feeling that he wasn’t being honest. The smile didn’t seem as genuine. She also noted how he mentioned S.T.A.R. Labs and that the contact he called had a lightning bolt next to it. Her first thought had her wondering if it had anything to do with the Flash at S.T.A.R. Labs. Barry and Kara were severely injured there not that long ago. However, Lena sighed and shook her head. Unfortunately, that thought was a reach based on the information she had. Even though Wayne Enterprises has its own labs, they do partner every once in a while on different ventures with S.T.A.R. Labs. Also, given Bruce's billionaire status, there is also the angle that someone would try to use Bruce’s son to extort money from them, and Kara just got in the way. However, if that’s the case, it is unnerving that they were able to subdue her so easily. There were no signs at the scene of a struggle other than the two Disney ears on the ground. Even with that, those can be lost easily if one wasn’t paying attention. Whoever did this, did so with extreme stealth and quickness. She had questions, but she decided to play along to see how much control he really had over things.

 

She looked at her hands nonchalantly and said, “I hope your security team is competent.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “Wayne Enterprises strives to produce only the best.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes. They sat in silence for the most part. The only sound came from when Bruce got a call on his headset notifying him that Kara and Damian weren’t found at a given coordinate. After about the third call notifying them that there was no sign of their loved ones, they arrived at their first pinged location which was in San Francisco. It was an old abandoned warehouse. Bruce did a scan of the building which impressed Lena. The car had a lot more capabilities than she thought a small vehicle could have. She wondered if Bruce would be willing to share schematics after all this was over. She shook her head as she looked over the scans of the building. No one inside. They both exited the vehicle and looked around the building for about a half hour, but found nothing to indicate that Kara or Damian had ever been there. After they got back into the vehicle and were in the air for a while, Lena decided to try to probe to see what kind of connection Bruce and Kara had.

 

“So, you said that Kara has mentioned me a lot, but she has never mentioned knowing you at all. Never took you for one for hanging out with reporters,” mused Lena.

 

Bruce smirked and said, “Well, not most people have the honesty and integrity that Kara does.”

 

Lena looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

 

Good answer even though he avoided answering my question.

 

Lena smirked and said, “Kara is as kind-hearted and good as they come by. Did you notice this when she interviewed you for a story?”

 

Bruce looked at her thoughtfully. His first inclination was to dodge the question like he did earlier. However, he realized that Lena was more than likely not going to let this go and would probably just ask Kara the first chance she got. He trusted that Kara wouldn’t give his identity away, but knowing her personality she was less likely to lie and try to give as close to the truth as possible.

 

He looked back out front and said, “I got to know Kara through her cousin. Her cousin and I have known each other for a while now due to the stories that he sometimes covers in Gotham.”

 

Lena frowned for a moment and shook her head.

 

“Figures you would know that jackass.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and said, “Take it you’re not a fan of Clark.”

 

“Not like he is a fan of me either,” huffed Lena.

 

Bruce looked at her curiously. He has always wondered about the hatred that Clark had towards Lena. Lex he understood given the damage that he has done to him and the recently learned information that Lex and Clark used to be a couple. However, his hatred to Lena seemed to be just as strong. In the research he could find on the two, it seemed that when Clark left Smallville when he was 18, Lena and him didn’t have much contact after that. It was very strange.

 

Bruce stared at her thoughtfully and said, “Kara has the same assessment as you do.”

 

“I take it you don’t,” smirked Lena.

 

“I’ll ask you the same thing I asked Kara. What if I told you he wasn’t always so bad?”

 

Lena looked at him cautiously for a moment before taking a breath and looking out straight ahead in her seat.

 

After a couple of minutes, Bruce didn’t think that she was going to answer his question until Lena said quietly, “I miss the way that Clark used to be.”

 

She turned her head, crossed her arms and looked out he passenger side of the window.

 

Bruce was surprised by that statement. Before he had time to unpack that, he noticed the time on the stereo display and realized that it had been over a half hour since Barry had updated him about the coordinates he was checking out.

 

He turned on his headset and dialed Barry. He heard three rings and then heard a click.

 

“Bruce now is not a good time,” said Barry panting.

 

Bruce then heard a crash and then a groan.

 

Bruce raised his voice and said, “Is everything alright?”

 

It was silence for a few moments before Barry groaned and said, “I am in the middle of a fight right now.”

 

“Did you find Kara and Damian?”

 

For a minute, all Bruce heard was rushing wind followed by a couple of smacking noises.

 

“No, they are not here, but there are a dozen or so ninjas that keep teleporting like shadows.”

 

Bruce gripped the steering wheel and asked, “Ninjas with shadow powers?”

 

Barry panted and said, “Yeah, I didn’t know that was a thing. After I checked out the building from the coordinates you gave me, they were waiting for me outside. They were not happy about me poking around.”

 

“Do you think they know where Damian or Kara is?”

 

Barry groaned and said, “Hold on a sec.”

 

Bruce then heard a rush of wind, several screams, and a couple of smacks for a couple of minutes.

 

“Dammit!” hissed Barry.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“I will be. I finally was able to knock them all out so that I could get away, but I think my ankle is broken.”

 

“Are you able to get to some place safe?”

 

“Yeah, I sent pick up request to the Watch Tower. Hawkgirl will be coming for me shortly.”

 

Bruce sighed while rubbing his head and said, “Send me a message letting me know that you got back to the Watch Tower.”

 

Barry chuckled and then hissed.

 

“Will do Captain!”

 

Bruce rolled his eye at the notion.

 

Before he hung up, Barry said, “And Bruce….”

 

“Yes?”

 

“If it is worth anything, I was able to get something out of one of the shadow ninjas. They all spoke Arabic. One word I did understand since Damian has been trying to teach me the last couple of weeks: initiation. I have no idea though if it has anything to do with Damian or Kara.”

 

Bruce thought about all that Barry said. Shadow ninjas and initiations. Shadow ninjas were the highest level of ninjas in the League of Assassins since they had the special ability to make themselves literal shadows and teleport to different places. If they were involved, it meant one thing.

 

Talia wouldn’t dare!

 

Bruce let out a low growl that caused Lena to lean back in surprise.

 

“Uhm, is everything okay, Bruce?” asked Barry hesitantly.

 

Bruce took a deep breath for a couple of moments and said, “We will continue the search. Thank you for your efforts.”

 

He then disconnected the headset and closed his eyes.

 

If this is really her doing, then this has gotten ten times more complicated.

 

Lena looked at Bruce hesitantly and asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

Bruce looked at her warily and said, “There is a strong possibility that Damian’s mother is behind all of this.”

 

“And would talking to her be fruitful or….”

 

Bruce shook his head while chucking haughtily. It sent shivers down Lena’s spine.

 

“The woman is unhinged and that is putting it nicely.”

 

“Okay… well, what do you suppose we do we to verify this information that she has them?” asked Lena warily.

 

Bruce looked down at the display on the stereo and said, “Well, we are five minutes out from the last coordinate that hasn’t been checked yet. We see what it shows and go from there.”

 

Bruce leaned back into the seat and rested his eyes. He hated Talia with a passion. Not only does she indiscriminately kill, but she had violated him in one of the worse ways possible in order to bring Damian into existence. He wouldn’t trade Damian for the world, but he hated the way he came up in it. He had hope to break her reach on him, but now he is wondering if she is trying to tempt him back into the fold by doing an initiation or what they more commonly call it now final mission. He knew the final mission was to do a near impossible tasked. He felt a shiver down his spine when he realized what it could possibly be.

 

She wouldn’t have Damian try to kill Kara to get back into the League of Assassins, would she?

 

He shook his head. Thinking of what ifs wasn’t going to get them anywhere. He needed more information in order to make a conclusive decision. He opened his eyes in time to see that they had arrived at the last location. He was baffled by what he saw. There was nothing but green fields for miles. He did a thermal scan in case they were underground, but they provided nothing. Bruce leaned back and groaned. They had no solid leads, and he had no idea where Talia is. He turned to look over at Lena and see that she was busy typing away on her tablet.

 

“What are you doing?” asked Bruce frowning.

 

“We have no leads so I am making a hail Mary and hope this actually works.”

 

After typing a moment more, Kalex appears on the tablet screen.

 

“Ah, Lena. It is wonderful to see you!” said Kalex. Lena gave a strained smile which Kalex noticed. She cocks her head and said, “You seem to be distress. Is everything okay?”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “Kara and her friend Damian Wayne have been taken. I have been working with his father Bruce Wayne to try to track them, but we have come to a dead end and are not sure where they could be. I know that this may be out there, but I wasn’t sure if you had a way to track Kara or her movements.”

 

Kalex looked up thoughtfully and said, “Interesting request. Give me one moment.”

 

Her eyes started glowing white for several minutes before she looked up and said, “I detect Kara and Damian are at the following location.”

 

Coordinates instantly appeared on the tablet. Bruce looked at the screen baffled.

 

“How did you pinpoint where they are?”

 

“Kara has radiation from the red sun Rao. With the combination of the radiation from the yellow Sun, it causes her thermal levels to shine really brightly on our map scanners.”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and asked, “Just out of curiosity, if Kara wasn’t with Damian, would you have been able to track him.”

 

“Yes. You all did full body scans during your visit to the House of El. I can track you using your bio information. It takes several minutes more versus how it takes just a couple of moments to pinpoint Kara’s location.”

 

“I don’t know if I should be happy or mortified that you can do that with our body scans,” said Lena.

 

Kalex cocked her head and said, “If it makes you feel any better, I can only use the tracking feature if one of you is reported as missing. If you would like to change the parameters, that is more than fine as well.”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully at that. One of the things she kicked herself for was not putting a tracking feature in the bracelet that she gave Kara. However, she went against it because she didn’t know how Kara would feel about Lena having the ability to track her.

 

She looked back down to the tablet and said, “We can cross that bridge at a later time. Thank you so much for this information.”

 

“Your welcome. Please let me know if you find Kara and Damian and if I could be of more assistance to you.”

 

“Will do.”

 

Kalex disappeared on the screen. Lena brought the map more into focus and saw that they were 20 minutes from their location by flight. She handed the tablet to Bruce who put the coordinates in the car stereo and set off.

 

After a while, Lena said, “I can’t believe that I didn’t think of asking Kalex sooner.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Well, in retrospect, it is easy to say that now. However, I don’t think either of us figured that she had the technology to make a pinpoint precision location without a tracker on either of them.”

 

Lena looked at him thoughtfully and said, “So, you must be really close if Kara let you into the House of El.”

 

Bruce looked at loftily and said, “One could say that.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes.

 

Never one for a straight answer.

 

It infuriated Lena, but she got it though. From everything she knows so far, either Bruce is a superhero or considering his vast fortune and technology, he could be funding one of more superheroes in their endeavor. She wouldn’t be surprised it was the whole Justice League considering the massive size of the Watch Tower in space. Lena shook her head.

 

More than likely fund them. Only a billionaire could make the Watch Tower happen without anyone noticing it being built.

 

Lena was lost in thought until she noticed the car was starting to make its descent. She looked around and saw they were landing in a forest. Fortunately, there was a large level area that they could land on. They quickly got out the car and looked around. It was mostly trees except for a large rock formation that had an opening. Possibly a cave. They were about to approach when large black cloud appeared above their heads. Suddenly, six ninjas appeared. All of them have masks except for the one in the center. She had long black hair and dark complexion. Lena found her beautiful yet terrifying seeing the menacing looking on her face. Lena felt like she was in a trance However, she broke out of it, when she heard growling coming near her. She turn to her left and was surprised the sound was coming from Bruce. He had a scowl on his face and was clenching his fist until his knuckles went white.

 

If looks could kill……

 

Bruce took a step forward which caused the other five ninjas surrounding Talia to draw their swords.

 

Bruce growled, “I can’t be you… you conniving bitc…..”

 

Talia walked slowly towards him while sporting a wicked smile and said, “Now, beloved. Should you really be talking to the mother of your child like that?”

 

Lena looked up at Talia quizzically. Her beauty was something else. She could see why Bruce would go for her with just her beauty alone. However, you could tell by looking at her eyes that there is an unsettling danger looking to rupture to the surface at any time. It sent chills down her spine.

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes, and growled, “Why have you taken my son and his friend Kara for that matter?”

 

Talia kept walking towards Bruce until she was within inches of him and caressed his face. Bruce winced as she touched him. Lena noticed that Talia briefly frowned before bringing back her wicked smile.

 

Talia leaned down and whispered in Bruce's ear, “Why must you think the worst of me?”

 

Bruce took a step back which caused Talia to sigh and shake her head.

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and said, “Because everything you touch turns to shit.”

 

Talia raised an eyebrow and asked, “And would Damian be included in that?”

 

Bruce's voice went an octave lower and growled which sent shivers down her spine.

 

“Stop stalling. Just let me get Damian and Kara. I know that they are probably in the cave a couple of yards from us.”

 

Talia looked at him thoughtfully and said, “I have no intention of keeping you from him. None of this should have happened to begin with.”

 

Bruce shouted, “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

 

Talia nodded toward Lena who looked at her shocked.

 

“You may want to ask her. It was her brother who initiated everything that happened today.”

 

Bruce looked at Lena warily. Lena vehemently shook her head and said, “I had no part of this. Lex is a psychopath and I have no intention of being a part of whatever crazy scheme he has.”

 

Talia raised an eyebrow and said, “Hmm…maybe you are smarter than I thought you were.”

 

Lena rolled her eyes and scoffed, “Like I care what you think. Why would Lex want anything to do with Kara or even Damian for that matter.”

 

Talia sighed and said, “I am not sure. We owed him a favor and he wanted to cash in with having us kidnap this girl. I initially told him we wouldn’t do anything until we did a deep dive on her because it didn’t make sense why he needed our particular skill to kidnap a reporter. On top of that, he had a metal ball weapon that he wanted us to use against her and wouldn’t explain what it did. Just said that it was necessary for capture. I was notified 20 minutes ago by one of my men that Lex had gone behind my back and talked to my father when he was having one of his episodes, and got him to push the mission to today and added on the additional detail that they needed to capture anyone that was with her.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow at her and shook his head.

 

Talia frowned and said, “I know how it sounds, but I would never try to hurt him.”

 

Bruce laugh and said sarcastically, “Damian came to me devoid of any emotion thinking that violence was the only way to solve anything. And you dare say that didn’t harm him in any….”

 

Bruce stopped in mid-sentence when he noticed something out of the corner of his eye. The color paled from his face and he started running straight ahead. Lena looked in the direction he started to run and gasped and started running. She saw Kara limping out of the cave with Damian passed out on her back. Kara walked a few feet before she fell to her knees. However, she kept crawling a couple of inches until she passed out completely with Damian rolling off her.

 

Lena felt tears streaming down her face and screamed, “Kara!”

 

Bruce reached Damian first and screamed, “Damian, can you hear me?”

 

He checked his pulse and his face went grim. It was there but very weak. Bruce quickly scanned his body and noticed there was a large wound on his back. While Bruce was checking on Damian, Lena reached Kara seconds later.

 

“Kara, can you hear me?” cried Lena.

 

However, Kara remained unconscious. Lena looked over Kara and was surprised to see that she was covered in cuts and bruises with a gigantic slash along the side of her stomach. There was blood. So much blood. She always viewed Kara, Supergirl, as indestructible. She didn’t think that she could realistically get hurt like this. Her skin which usually shined like the sun looked all pale and clammy.

 

Talia ran to Damian and looked at him mortified.

 

“My darling child,” said Talia softly as she caressed Damian’s cheek.

 

Bruce turned slowly to her with an intense glare in his eyes and screamed, “You did this to him! How dare you feel bad about it now?”

 

Talia looked at him with a glare of her own but there there was a hint of sadness behind her eyes that took Bruce off guard and caused him to lean back.

 

“I know you think the worst of me. Maybe I deserve it, but I would never put Damian through something like this. Never,” spat Talia while wiping at her eyes. She turned towards the five ninjas that had assembled not that far behind her with a stern look on her face.

 

“Gold Leader one through four, I need you to go into the cave and deal with our new hatchlings. They need to be taught that failures of this magnitude will not be tolerated. Understood?”

 

The ninjas nodded and said in unison, “Yes, Mistress Talia,” as they headed into the cave.

Talia looked at the last remaining ninja and said, “Gold Leader 5, I need you to help me get Damian and his friend to the Lazarus Pit. We don’t have much time left.”

 

As the ninja and Talia were about to pick Kara and Damian up, Bruce blocked them both and growled.

 

Bruce screamed, “Don’t you dare! You know the damning effects that the Lazarus Pits have on an individual. I will not allow them to become bloodthirsty maniacs like your father.”

 

Talia glared at him and spat, “We don’t have time for this. The nearest hospital is two hundred miles away from here and your precious manor and Watch Tower are further. This is Damian and his friend’s only chance at survival.”

 

Lena cleared her throat which caused Bruce and Talia to glare at her and screamed in unison, “What!”

 

Lena narrowed her eyes. As much as she wanted to go off, she knows that both of them are acting the way because they are scared for their son. Lena feels the same way about Kara. She quickly input a couple of things into her tablet and near the entrance of the cave a portal opened.

 

Bruce stared at it in surprise and said, “I thought that it could only be programmed from inside the…”

 

Lena shook her head and said, “Kalex said that as long as we had the tablet we can create it anywhere we want on Earth.”

 

Talia looked at the portal with curiosity and said, “What is that?”

 

Lena went to pick up Damian. She turned towards Bruce and said, “The tablet was able to do a scan on Damian and Kara’s body. Kalex believes that she can save them if we get them to her now. I can carry Damian, but I need you to carry Kara for me.”

 

As Bruce hurried to go get Kara, Talia frowned and said, “Where are you taking my son?”

 

Bruce turned to her and said softly, “There is a place that has the tech needed to heal Damian’s wounds. I can’t take you with me.”

 

Talia drew her sword and said, “I will just force you to.”

 

Bruce looked at her with despair which caused Talia to lower her weapons a little.

 

“The portal analyzes by biometrics only. Even if you were to go through the portal, it would take us where we needed to go, but you would still be left behind.”

 

Talia's face faltered as she completely lowered her weapon.

 

“Let me help our son. I promise to get you an update as soon as possible,” said Bruce.

 

Talia stared at him for a moment before reaching into her pocket and handing him a business card. It had only a single number on it.”

 

“I expect a phone call on the hour every hour until he is well enough to walk on his own.”

 

Bruce nodded and headed towards the portal with Lena following right behind him.

 

As Talia watched the portal close, her ninja approached her and asked, “What would you like to do now Mistress Talia?”

 

Suddenly, a massive number of screams came from inside the cave causing a smile to curl up on Talia’s face.

 

“Go ahead of me and tell the Gold Leaders to kill the entire training squad. They are no use to me.”

 

“Is there anything I can do for you before I leave Mistress Talia?”

 

Talia smiled wickedly and said, “Don’t worry about me. I will be planning for Mr. Luthor’s visit this evening. We are overdue for a much-needed discussion on respect.”

 

 

Chapter 22

Notes:

We at at over 100,000 words! Didn't think I would get this far. Thanks for sticking with me! Here's to more to come!

Chapter Text

Kara floated in the sky absorbing the sun’s rays. Flying is one of her favorite things in the world. She liked listening to the sounds that abound all around her. Sometimes it will be the laughter coming from kids playing, a group of people sharing the latest gossip about someone else, or hearing the rain pouring over a city. She lets the sounds absorb in her. She felt something tapped her. She frowned because she didn’t feel anything approaching her. She quickly opened her eyes and was pleasantly surprised. Her mother was floating right beside her.

 

“Mom!” Kara squealed as she quickly flew to embrace her.

 

Her mother held her tightly and said, “It is so good to see you my sweet child.”

 

Kara felt tears streaming down her face.

 

“How is it that your here? And you’re flying! That is amazing!”

 

Alura caressed her face and said, “I will always come to you when you are in trouble Kara.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “But I am doing well now mom. I made so many friends, have a kick ass girlfriend, defend the people of Earth…”

 

Alura look gave Kara a solemn look.

 

Kara frowned and reached out to hold her mother’s hand.

 

“Mom, what’s wrong?”

 

Alura cocked her head and asked, “Kara dear. Don’t you remember what happened?”

 

Kara looked at her quizzically while feeling an intense amount of pain in her head followed by a bright light. Once the light subsided, she saw Lena leaning over her crying. She tried to reach for her hand, but her whole body felt like it was hit by a train. Felicity came up behind Lena and put a hand on her shoulder.

 

Felicity said, “Lena, Kalex needs us to clear the room so she and the other robot can operate on Kara and Damian.”

 

“I can’t leave her here. Besides, I have a medical background. I can assist.”

 

Felicity said softly, “I know you don’t want to leave her, but you are in no shape to be anywhere near an operating table.” Felicity turned Lena towards the door and said, “You haven’t eaten anything for the last couple of hours. We can go up to Kara’s apartment floor and get a bit to eat.”

 

Lena quickly stepped back away from Felicity and shouted, “I am not leaving her.”

 

Felicity sighed and said, “Please don’t make me force you.”

 

Lena scoffed and asked, “How are you going to make me?”

 

Felicity shook her head, turned around, and yelled, “Barry!”

 

Barry instantly appeared with Lena suddenly in his arms.

 

Lena looked up baffled and  exclaimed, “What the hell!”

 

Barry looked at Lena sheepishly and said, “I’m so sorry about this.”

 

Lena scowled and said, “Don’t you….”

 

But Lena didn’t get a chance to finish. She and Barry were gone in a blur.

Kalex came up to Kara and observed her carefully for a moment. She turned to Felicity and said, “I know that was hard, but I appreciate you both getting her out of the room. I didn’t really want to resort to the measures that we used to get Bruce out of the room.”

 

“I have to admit, it was something seeing him being tased by a robot. Are you sure he is going to be okay?”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “Based on his healing rate, he should wake up when Kalex 1.0 finishes Damian’s surgery. I also did as you and Barry suggested and invited Bruce’s other family members here. They should be arriving in a couple of minutes. Do you mind waiting for them on the first floor and bringing them up?”

 

Felicity nodded and said, “Will do. I will just take them to the guest rooms.”

 

Kalex nodded and said, “I estimate I should be finished in about six hours. Kalex 1.0 and I will give updates through the intercom systems on the floor on Damian and Kara’s progress.”

 

Thanks!” said Felicity as she walked away.

 

Kalex looked at her thoughtfully and then went to get medical supplies.

 

She felt her head hurt again and saw immense bright lights. When the lights faded away, she was back floating in the air with her mother. Kara looked around worriedly.

 

“Wait! What just happened? asked Kara baffled.

 

“You don’t remember what happened to you?” asked Alura quizzically.

 

Kara frowned and said, “I remembered Lena looking so sad and, and…..”

 

Kara let out a frustrated cry and said, “I can’t remember any more.”

 

Alura nodded and said, “It is understandable. You were injured dear.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Injured? But I feel just fine.”

 

Alura placed a hand on Kara’s shoulder and said, “You are unconscious Kara. Your body is trying to recover from the vicious attack that befell you and your friend.”

 

Kara rubbed her head while squinting and said, “I remembering me being with Damian and something….happened…. I think we were…..we were…..”

 

Kara screamed out in frustration.

 

Alura embraced Kara who leaned into her embrace with tears streaming down her face.

 

Alura kissed her forehead and said, “I known this is difficult, but you will eventually remember. Your mind needs a break as well.”

 

Kara sniffed and said, “I know that. It is just so frustrating not being able to do….”

 

Suddenly, Kara felt tremendous pain in her head and a white blinding light surround her. As it fades, she looks around and sees that she is on the medical floor. She noticed that someone is holding her left hand. She turned and saw that Lena was lying in a recliner next to her bed fast asleep while holding her hand. She tried to squeeze her hand, but her hand barely moved. Kara tried to say something, but no words would come out.

 

Kara turned to her right and saw Damian lying in a medical bed with a dark blue light surrounding him. To the right of Damian were two men. Bruce was the closet of the two. If Kara could gasp she would. She was used to seeing Bruce looking very calm, cool, and collected. The Bruce before her now looked broken. There was so much sadness in his eyes. It looked like he hadn’t shaved or showered in several days. The man standing next to him placed a hand on his shoulders. He was a strong build, about nearly six foot and four inches. He had mostly brown hair with a little bit of white at the front. Kara was used to Jason Todd looking indifferent or just scowling. But now he looked hesitant. Kara knows that Jason and Bruce have a difficult father-and-son relationship. Partly because they were both so much alike in that they were very stubborn, but they will fight like hell for their loved ones.

 

Jason squeezed Bruce’s shoulder and said, “Hey old man. You need to get up. You can’t stay here like this.”

 

Bruce ignored him and kept staring at Damian. The look in his eyes was so distant.

 

Jason narrowed his eyes and said sternly, “You haven’t eaten or slept the last two days. You reek like something out of the sewers. You can’t keep running off fumes like this.”

 

Bruce keeps staring at Damian like they were in their own world.

 

Jason stifled a groan and said, “The others are worried. Dick tried to get you to come out but you nearly knocked him unconscious and telling him to leave you the hell alone. Tim is a nervous wreck and pacing in the halls. Alfred has been stress cleaning all over the place even through it is damn near spotless and is driving Kalex crazy. They need you to tell them that everything will be okay. You need to get up!”

 

Jason tried to pull on Bruce’s arm but he snatched it away without taking his gaze off of Damian. Jason looked at him baffled. He closed  his eyes and knelt. He used both hands so that he can turn Bruce’s face so that they were facing each other.

 

Jason looked at Bruce solemnly and said, “Damian is not like me.”

 

Bruce frowned and tried to look away but Jason wouldn’t let him.

 

“Do you hear me old man! Damian is not going to meet the same fate as me. He is not going to die. You did the right thing not letting him going into the pit.” Jason looked down and said softly, “He isn’t going to become a monster.”

 

Bruce looked at Jason like he was truly seeing him the first time. He instantly pulled Jason in for a hug. Jason stared at Bruce startled for a second. He tried to compose himself and put on a passive face.

 

“You don’t have to get all sentimental on me old man,” said Jason half-heartedly.

 

“You’re not a monster,” said Bruce softly.

 

“What?” asked Jason startled.

 

“You’re many things Jason, but you are the furtherest thing from a monster than anyone I know.”

 

Jason looked at Bruce curiously for a second before showing a small smile. Kara wanted to know what happened next, but her head began to hurt and the blinding light appeared again. Once the light grew dimmer, she was up in the sky again floating with her mother.

 

Kara looked around agitated and screamed, “I don’t understand what is going on!”

 

Alura instantly hugged her and said, “You’re mind and body are trying to heal. It won’t take much longer my child.”

 

Kara looked up hesitantly and asked, “Are these things that I am seeing….are they real?”

 

Alura smiled and said, “Yes. You have a lot of people that care a great deal about you and want to see you recover quickly.”

 

Kara smiled softly and said, “I am very fortunate. I thought that I was almost a goner and wouldn’t get a chance to say goodbye.”

 

Alura looked at her curiously and said, “You are a lot stronger than you give yourself credit for, Kara. Besides, you still haven’t completed you’re mission.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “What mission?”

 

“Protecting Clark.”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I am already working on that.”

 

Alura raised an eyebrow and asked, “Are you really?”

 

Kara looked down sheepishly and said, “I guess I could be working on things faster.”

 

Alura smiled and kissed Kara on her forehead.

 

“I know that Clark and you have had your differences, but you can’t have your biases cloud your judgment.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I don’t understand mom.”

 

The world around her started to become bright again. Before everything was encased in white, Kara heard Alura said, “Clark’s fate is depending on you.”

 

The white light started to dissipate and Kara noticed that she was lying down in a bed on the medical floor of the House of El again. The sunlamp was above. Its rays made her skin tingle and feel stronger. She still felt sore, but not as bad as what she felt earlier. She turned to her left and smiled. Lena was lying on the recliner fast asleep. Kara reached over and squeezed Lena’s hand. Lena yawned and turned her head towards Kara. Her eyes started to gradually open. As she looked at Kara she went from looking confused to elated.

 

“Kara, you’re finally away awake!” beamed Lena.

 

Lena was about to jump onto Kara, but Kalex stopped her.

 

“Lena, I know you are excited, but Kara is in no condition to be pounced on. Besides, the sun lamp would ruin your skin if you went under it while it is on.”

 

Lena looked back at Kara with glassy eyes and lips quivering.

 

Kalex patted her on the back and said, “Kara just needs to be under the lamp for at least five more hours. After that, you still can’t pounce on her, but you can lay beside her if you wish.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “Fine.”

 

Kara chuckled and asked, “Would it make you feel better that I can’t wait to cuddle with you too?”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Yes, it sure does.”

 

Kalex started checking Kara’s vitals and said, “You are healing at lot faster than expected. Once the lamp goes off, you will need to keep it easy for a few days.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I wonder if Bruce will let it slide that I miss tomorrows meeting with some of the League members?”

 

Lena frowned at her which caused Kara to stare at her quizzically.

 

Lena asked, “Kara, what do you think today is?”

 

Kara looked at her hesitantly and said, “I am assuming it is not still Friday of our first date is it?”

 

Lena shook her head.

 

Kara sighed and said, “How long was I out?”

 

“You were out two days, 14 hours, and 26 minutes,” said Kalex.

 

Kara nodded slowly and said, “Still, shorter than the last time I was knocked out by Grundy. I should probably notified Bruce about where I am at since I didn’t show up on Saturday.”

 

Lena looked at Kara hesitantly and said, “Darling, Bruce already knows that you are here. Do you remember what happened before you got here?”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “I remember our date. It was going extremely well.” Kara turned to Lena with the largest smile on her face. Lena smiled softly back at her. Kara then looked up squinting and said, “I remember us walking while eating Dole Whip and something….I think we ran into someone. Or did we?”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Yes, we ran into Bruce and his son, Damian.”

 

Kara’s eye’s widen as her memory came flooding back like a ton of bricks. She remembered being kidnapped with Damian, fighting for their lives against the League of Assassins, caring him out of the cave where they collapsed which caused Kara to bolt up straight. She groaned at the sudden movement.

 

She winced when looking at Lena and said, “Damian was with me when I was attacked. Did he also get out?”

 

Lena nodded and said, “He is in the bed on the opposite side of the room still. She pointed in the direction. Kara looked over and saw Damian in a bed with a pale blue light encasing him. It was weird for her to see him lying there so peaceful especially given his temperament.

 

 

“Is he okay?” asked Kara softly.

 

Kalex nodded and said, “He is doing better than when he was when he originally came in. He had several serious wounds. Arteries were nicked in his arm and neck and had gash across his back. On top of that, he has several knife wounds that shredded the muscles in his legs. We had to use the stasis field while trying to work on his wounds.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “Stasis fields?”

 

Kalex said, “Stasis field stops the flow of time of anything that it surrounds unless you are wearing anti-stasis clothing. It gave us the opportunity to repair the wound without him bleeding out and also avoiding putting stress on his body. We have been weaning him off the stasis field slowly so that his body will start the normal process of repairing itself.”

 

“Wasn’t the stasis field darker around him?” asked Kara.

 

“Yes, it was. As we weaken it, the lighter it gets in color. He will need to be under the stasis lamp for at least two more days and then he can either continue his rest here or at home. Even though, I believe that his father will want him to leave the moment the lamp is off.”

 

Kara looked at her hesitantly and asked, “How is Bruce dealing with all of this?”

 

She was instantly hit with the sight of Bruce looking so dejected with his son Jason beside him. She had never seen him so fragile before. It was kind of unnerving.

 

Lena sighed and said, “His son finally convinced Bruce to eat, shower, and go to sleep a couple of hours of go. He has been by Damians side non stop the last two days. The only time he would speak was when he was giving hourly updates to Talia.”

 

“Yes, I am quite happy that Bruce decided to recharge. His family was getting a little….overwhelming,” murmured Kalex.

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I take it you didn’t like Alfred cleaning around here.”

 

Kalex frowned which surprised her. She didn’t know with Kalex being a ai robot if she would be able to display complex emotions.

 

“I highly….detest the fact that my dedication for cleaning this place was called into question.”

 

Kara placed a hand on Kalex’s arm that caused her to look at Kara curiously.

 

Kara said, “Sometimes people like doing repetitive task in order to take their mind off of things especially if it is something horrible. In Alfreds’s case, it seemed that cleaning was his way to cope. I don’t think he meant to offend you in any way.”

 

Kalex looked up thoughtfully and said, “That is an interesting way to think of it.”

 

Kalex turned and went to check on Damian.

 

Kara turned to look at Lena with a smile on her face. Lena looked at her lovingly back.

 

“How are you holding up,?” asked Kara.

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I am doing just fine. I am more worried about you. You just came out of two day coma where you had over 100 knife wounds across your body.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “I didn’t realize I had so many.”

 

Lena mused, “Kalex is surprised you were able to move at all due to the amount of injuries. She speculates that it was pure adrenaline though.”

 

Kara frowned and said, “I imagine that it wasn’t that great being an observer to all of this though.”

 

Lena looked down while twiddling her thumbs. Kara reached her hand so that it was outside the sunlamps rays and grabbed Lena’s hand who looked at her startled.

 

“I can only imagine what I looked like when I came in,” murmured Kara.

 

Lena looked at her glossy eyed and voice wavered.

 

“I was able to keep my emotions in for the most part until we got here and it finally dawned on me the severity of your injuries. You had so many cuts and there was so much blood everywhere…Let’s just say that I am glad that you missed my mini meltdown.”

 

Kara looked at her solemnly. She didn’t have the heart to tell her that she witness the beginning of it before Barry zoomed her away.

 

Lena sniffed while wiping away tears and said, “The only thing that made me feel a little better is that I wasn’t as bad as Bruce. I didn’t know that Kalex 1.0 and Kalex 2.0 had the ability to tase people.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “They do have a self defense system that can be used to subdue or if they detect threats. Kind of surprised that he lost control enough that the ai felt a need to stop him.”

 

Lena sighed and said, “I get where Bruce was coming from. When they originally put Damian in the stasis field, Bruce was wondering why they weren’t doing anything for him and just leaving him there. Both the AI tried to explain that they needed his body to adapt to the stasis field first before they would start operating on him which could take a couple of hours. Time was frozen in the field so while his body wasn’t getting any better, it wasn’t getting worse either. However, Bruce didn’t hear any of that. He saw his son’s battered body and questioning whether he did the right thing of denying Talia’s original plan.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What original plan?”

 

Lena frowned and said, “She wanted to take you and Damian to the Lazarus Pit, whatever that is. I tried to get Bruce or his family to explain, but they just told me that I wouldn’t want to know.”

 

Kara sighed while rubbing her forehead. She had heard of the pit before and its many wonders and dangers.

 

Kara shook her head and said, “I am glad that he stopped her. Damian and I wouldn’t have come back the same after that.”

 

“Wait, so you know what it does?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “It can heal you and make you live longer by hundreds of years, but it comes at a price. Once you emerge from the pit, you will have a blood lust that won’t go away until you kill a bunch of people.”

 

Lena looked at her baffled and asked, “You have got to be kidding right?”

 

Kara shook her head.

 

Lena leaned back into the recliner, sighed and said, “I can’t believe that psychotic bitch was going to turn you into blood thirsty monsters to save you.”

 

Kara winced and said, “I wouldn’t said that out loud.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “Why the hell not?”

 

Kara sighed and said, “Damian’s brother was put into the pit several years ago and came back…different. He has worked hard to tame the beast that is inside of him.”

 

“Wow.”

 

“Yeah, it is a sour subject for him and his family.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “No wonder they didn’t want to talk about that blasted pit. They must think I’m an insensitive jerk.”

 

Kara squeezed her hand and said, “I am sure that no one thinks you try to do anything to them on purpose.”

 

Lena looked down twiddling her thumbs and said, “I know you are right. It’s just that I know that they are all good friends of yours and I just want to make a good impression.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You don’t have anything to worry about. Tensions are high right now due to everything that is going on, but I believe when everything cools down they will see what I see.”

 

Lena looked up curiously and asked, “Which is what?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “They will realize how gorgeous, smart, and kickass of a person you are.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “You definitely know how to flatter a girl.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “It’s not hard when they are as wonderful as you.”

 

They looked each other in the eyes lovingly until they heard a loud gurgling noise.

 

Kara looked up sheepishly and said, “Can’t believe my stomach killed the mood.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I’m not surprised though. You were out for two days.”

 

Lena started to get up which caused Kara to pout and said, “Don’t leave.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “You are not going to get rid of me that easily. I am just going to go get us some food and let Barry, Felicity, and the others know that you are awake. Barry is probably going to be mad at me as it is because he made me pinky promise to notify him once you woke up.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I feel so much love.”

 

Lena looked down at her lovingly while kissing her hand which caused Kara to blush.

 

“You definitely are darling,” said Lena as she walked towards the exit of the medical wing.

*****

 

Eve Teschmacher sat in the coffee shop drinking her coffee. She looked up at the door when she heard the bell ring, but frowned when she didn’t see her invited guest. She looked at her watch and frowned. She was five minutes late. Eve winced.

 

Considering how much a stickler she is about time,  I am surprised she is not here by now.

 

She shook her head while drinking more coffee.

 

Maybe she is stuck in traffic. There was an accident on my way over here. But would that have slowed her down?

 

She pondered that thought as she took another sip of coffee. As she went to grab for the cinnamon roll that she got, she felt a hand squeeze on her shoulder. She shrieked and looked up to see a Latina woman with long black curly hair and brown eyes. Eve took a few deep breaths to calm herself while frowning at the woman.

 

“It wasn’t funny when we were five Maggie, and it damn well isn’t funny now.”

 

Maggie chuckled as she pulled up a chair at Eve’s table.

 

“I know. I know. But it was hard to resist with you being spaced out like that.”

 

Eve looked around curiously and asked, “Where did you come from anyway? I have been listening for that bell by the door and didn’t see you come in that way.”

 

Maggie looked at her coyly, and said, “You known a magician never reveals their secrets.”

 

Eve just gave her a deadpan stare.

 

Maggie rolled her eyes and said, “You are no fun.” She turned behind her to point out a door near the front counter and asked, “Do you know where that leads?”

 

Eve looked up and frowned. She had seen the door before but assumed it had led to an office or bathroom.

 

Eve shook her head and said, “I am assuming it is something more than a room with a toilet.”

 

Maggie chuckled and said, “Yes. The owner bought the ice cream place next door so he created a door to connect the two buildings so customers could come through both easily.” She held up a see through bag that showed several pints of ice cream, and said, “They make my favorite of cookies and cream."

 

Eve raised an eyebrow and said, “You would think they would advertise it better.”

 

“Some kids have been coming in tearing up the sign above the door. If you look above the door you can see an imprint of something missing above it.”

 

Eve looked up and sure enough noticed a glaring rectangle above the door that looks brighter than the rest of the wall. She shook her head.

 

Maggie said, “The owner got tired to putting the sign back up all the time that he just left it down.”

 

“That’s a shame that people can be cruel like that.”

 

“Well, it is interesting that you talk about cruelty,” mused Maggie.

 

Eve sighed and said, “So it begins…”

 

Maggie looked at her pouting and said, “Don’t be like that. Alex and I are worried about you.”

 

Eve scoffed and said, “You guys don’t get Lex. He is the most passionate and carrying person I know.”

 

Maggie looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

 

Eve rolled her eyes and said, “He cares about me okay. At least he is there. I barely see you most of the time and Alex is never here anymore.”

 

Maggie sighed and said, “You know why Alex couldn’t come.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. No playing favorites. I don’t get what that even means,” said Eve sarcastically.

 

Maggie narrowed her eyes and said, “If you can look me in the eyes and honestly tell me that Lex didn’t ask for this meeting for today and this is really a general get-together, I will phone Alex right now and have her be here in five minutes.”

 

Eve looked down pouting.

 

Maggie leaned back in her chair sighing and said, “I thought so. What does the blood-sucking vampire want this time?”

 

Eve looked up at Maggie hesitantly and asked, “Why do you have to say things about him like that?”

 

Maggie narrowed her eyes and said, “When he stops pimping you out for favors, then I will change my opinion on him.”

 

Eve just stared at her pouting.

 

Maggie rolled her eyes and said, “Just tell me what the leech wants. I don’t have all day.”

 

Eve sighed and said, “Lex is wondering what he can do to get back into Leviathan’s good graces. He knows that you had his disagreement about the Senate run…”

 

“He went against us anyway even though it went against our goals. We then tried to offer a compromise in the issue of Superman and Supergirl, but he laughed in our faces.”

 

Eve looked down and said, “I know it is bad, but there has to be something he can do to offer a gesture of goodwill.”

 

Maggie rubbed the back of her neck and looked at Eve solemnly.

 

“Eve, the only reason why I am here is because you, Alex, and I have been best friends since we were five. Honestly, if this request had came from Lex himself or any of his usual messengers, I would have just disposed of them and moved on.”

 

Eve looked at her mortified.

 

Maggie looked at her startled and said, “Wait! Look. I wouldn’t do that to you specifically. However, in general, Lex has burned too many bridges, especially with his response about Superman and Supergirl, and Leviathan doesn’t do business with those that can’t follow simple instructions or requests.”

 

Eve looked down while wringing her hands and said, “I see.”

 

Maggie sighed and said, “Alex thinks that I am stupid for offering this to you, but I have to try anyway. If you leave with me right now, I can extend the offer for you only to get back into Leviathan. You would have our protection and everything else it entails.”

 

Eve shook her head and said, “I am not leaving Lex behind.”

 

Maggie shook her head and said, “The thing is he would throw you away in a heartbeat. He doesn’t deserve this much loyalty.”

 

Eve scoffed and instantly got up to gather her things.

 

Maggie sighed and said, “Eve, please don’t leave here mad.”

 

Eve looked at her with glassy eyes and said, “I know you guys don’t see Lex’s vision, but he is destined for great things and I will support him until the end.”

 

Eve started to storm out of the cafe before Maggie grabbed her.

 

Eve narrowed her eyes at Maggie and growled, “Let go. I have other business to attend to today.”

 

Maggie sighed while pulling a business card out of her pocket and said, “At least take this.”

 

Eve rolled her eyes and snatched the card out of Maggie’s hand. She frowned when she noticed that it only had a black dot inside a red dot, inside another black dot again.

 

Eve looked up at Maggie quizzically and asked, “What the hell is this?”

 

Maggie smirked and said, “A little birdie told me this may be helpful on the little bit of business that you have for later this evening. If you have to use it, that will tell you how much Lex truly thinks of you.”

 

Maggie then let go of Eve, grabbed her bags, and left with Eve staring at her mystified. Maggie walked a block until she got into her car and started driving. She had driven two blocks when a woman suddenly appeared in the passenger seat. She had short red hair and brown eyes.

 

Maggie sighed and said, “I can almost get why Eve finds that shit annoying, Alex.”

 

Alex chuckled and said, “You know you love it.”

 

Maggie sighed and shook her head.

 

Alex frowned and said, “I take it your conversation with Eve didn’t go well.”

 

Maggie slammed her hand on the steering wheel hard.

 

“So that is a no then.”

 

Maggie shook her head, sighed, and said, “Sometimes she makes me want to wring her neck with her blindly following him.”

 

Alex leaned back into her seat and said, “I don’t get why you are so angry. This is the same conversation we have been having with her since college.”

 

“I know. It’s just that with tonight, I worry about her.”

 

Alex patted Maggie on the arm and said, “Did you give her the card?”

 

Maggie gradually nodded.

 

Alex sighed and said, “Then it is up to Eve then.”

 

Maggie looked at Alex warily and asked, “Aren’t we doing the same thing to her as Lex is though”

 

Alex looked at her startled and said, “No, we gave her a warning and she refused to see the light. If this doesn’t wake her up, nothing we say or do ever will.”

 

Maggie frowned while looking back at the road and said, “I know. It is just that I don’t want her to get hurt.”

Alex smiled softly at Maggie and said, “Eve is my friend too, but in our positions, we can only do so much. She needs to play her part as well.”

 

Maggie shook her head. Suddenly she heard a ringing sound through the car speakers. She sighed and hit the call button on her steering wheel.

“Hey, this is Sawyer speaking.”

 

“Ah, Admiral Sawyer. This is Shadow Leader One. We have the preparations ready whenever you and the Supreme Leader arrive.”

 

“Supreme Leader is with me now. We will arrive at your location in twenty minutes.”

 

“That is good Admiral. We will make sure to have someone waiting for you outside to escort you in.”

 

“Thank you Shadow One. Oh, and before you go, can you give me the update from the Gold Leaders about Talia.”

 

The line was silent for a few moments. Maggie frowned and asked, “Shadow Leader One, are you still there?”

 

“I am sorry Admiral. Talia will not be joining us this evening. I believe that there was a botched job that happened while her father was suffering through one of his episodes.”

 

Maggie looked at Alex pleading. Alex shook her head no.

 

Maggie sighed and said, “Thank you for letting us know. Admiral out.”

 

Maggie sighed while disconnecting the call and focused back on the road.

 

Alex tried to lay a hand on Maggie’s shoulder but Maggie glared at her, shrugged her off, and growled, "Back off Danvers!"

 

Alex sighed and looked back out towards the open road. She knew that Maggie would be mad at her, but sacrifices had to be made. She is just hoping that the one that she made today will work out.

Chapter 23

Notes:

Trigger Warning: Violence.

Chapter Text

Kara pouted as she lay cuddled next to Lena on the couch in the House of El. Lena chuckled while patting Kara’s head.

 

“Kara, you said you needed just five more minutes,” mused Lena.

 

Kara's pout became more pronounced and said, “I know, but I like being your cuddle bunny.”

 

Lena smiled and kissed Kara on the forehead.

 

“I love being cuddled up next to you, but I have to get to work. I have several projects at the hospital that I need to finish in the next two days or we will be very behind.”

 

Kara sighed while disentangling herself from Lena and said, “I know. There is stuff that I need to do, but I….”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said, “You would rather stay cuddled up with me like you have been for the last couple of days instead of face what has happened since the attack.”

 

Kara looked at Lena with a soft smile while holding her hand and said, “I know that I have to face the outside world. It has just been nice being in our own protective bubble and getting to know you better is all.”

 

Lena kissed Kara’s hand which caused her to blush.

 

“I understand darling. However, we have lives to lead and people who miss us. My mom, Sam, and Ruby have been blowing up my phone wondering where I have been the last several days. Still trying to think of an effective excuse to give them when I come into the office today.”

 

Kara yawned while stretching and standing up.

 

“You should just tell them the truth.”

 

Lena looked at Kara startled and asked, “Kara, are you sure….”

 

Kara cocked her head and asked, “Are these people that you trust?”

 

“Well, yes, I trust them very much.”

Kara smiled and said, “If you trust them, I trust them.”

 

“Really?” asked Lena with glossy eyes.

 

Kara leaned down to caress Lena on the face, kissed her on the lips, and said, “I do. Besides, we are dating, and I want to get to know your family better and I want you to get to know the family that I have on Earth.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said, “Outside of Clark I guess.”

 

Kara chuckled while bopping Lena on the nose and said, “Of course.”

 

Lena smiled while wrapping her arms around Kara’s neck and said, “I would love that.”

 

Kara beamed and asked, “When shall we plan this?”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Someone is eager to meet the family I see.”

 

Kara looked down sheepishly and said, “Why wouldn’t I not be eager. These people helped formed who you are today. Of course I would want to meet them.”

 

Lena caressed Kara’s face and kissed her for a couple of minutes.

 

She then looked up to Kara and said, “It is those little things that make me love you even more.”

 

Kara smirked and asked, “You love me huh?”

 

Lena blush, looked down sheepishly, and said, “I do, but you don’t have to feel rushed to say it back to me or anything…”

 

Kara places a finger on her lips to cut her off. Kara smiled and said, “I love you too.”

 

Kara leaned forward and kissed Lena on the lips. Lena wraps her arms around Kara and lean into the embrace more. They kissed for a couple of moments before Lena leaned back and said, “I need to leave or I am never getting out of here.”

 

Kara smirked and asked, “Is that really such a bad idea?”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “Only if I want the hospital to go under.”

 

Lena and Kara got up off the couch and stretch.

 

Lena turned to Kara and said, “My mom has a weekly dinner at her house on Wednesdays every week. Do you think some of your family members would be able to come this Wednesday?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “That is something that can definitely be pulled off.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Perfect. I will let my mom know.”

 

Lena grabbed her things, sighed, and said, “I will get going now. Are you going to be staying around here the rest of today?”

 

Kara stretched a little more and said, “No. I think I will fly a bit to exercise my powers a little bit and visit Damian today. He is finally alert and isn’t too happy about having to stay on bed rest for the rest of the week.”

 

“Aww poor baby.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I don’t know how he would take to being called that, but I am hoping to cheer him up by getting him his favorite treat before heading to the manor today: chocolate and pistachio Baklava from Carrie’s Cafe.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “That sounds nice. Tell them I said hi. I know Bruce practically ran out of here when Kalex told him they could go home. I think I saw Kalex nearly shed a tear of joy.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Bruce is a good person, but likes to have a semblance of control and order. I think this whole ordeal has taught him he doesn’t have that in spades as he originally thought. Plus, I think that Kalex is happy to have fewer occupants in her space.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “It was kind of funny to see Alfred and Kalex nearly go to war over cleaning products.”

 

Kara cackled and said, “It will be something later retold in history books.”

 

Lena laughed and said, “If only.”

 

Kara smiled, kissed Lena on the cheek, and wrapped her arm around hers, and asked, “Walk you out?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would like that.”

 

Kara and Lena headed out of the living room to do their respective task for the day.

 

*****

 

Kara smiled while she soared through the sky. Flying always felt second nature to her and made her happy when her mind felt clouded. She was glad that she opted to wear a hoodie and sweatpants today. While her powers were all back, she still felt stiff and a little sore. She had managed to get the Baklava and also got everyone the new strawberry and chocolate milkshake the cafe was advertising. She flew up to the manor door and knocked.

 

After a couple of seconds, Alfred came to the door and said, “Welcome Ms. Danvers. This is a pleasant surprise.”

 

Kara beamed, held up a bag, and said, “I come bearing gifts for Damian to try to lift his spirits.”

 

Alfred smiled and said, “I am sure he will appreciate the gesture. Master Damian hasn’t taken to his….forced bed rest that well.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I kind of thought so. I know this won’t solve anything, but I hope the treats will take the sting out of the situation a little bit.”

 

Alfred nodded and said, “Well at least it will give him something else to focus on. Let me lead you to his room. He finally tired himself out after trying to escape several times earlier today.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and asked, “How far did he make it?”

“Not that far out of his room. I was able to catch him each time before he made it to the stairs.”

 

“Ah, hasn’t gotten his stealth and speed back.”

 

Alfred chuckled and said, “He would like to think so.”

 

Kara chuckled. She could only imagine how cooped up Damian feels right now especially since he is not going to be able to do patrols.

 

Once they got to Damian’s door, Alfred knocked and said, “Master Damian, you have a visitor.”

 

They were met with silence. Alfred sighed and said, “Master Damian, I am coming in.”

 

As they opened the door and walked into the room, Kara saw that Damian was laying in the bed scowling up at the ceiling.

 

“Ms. Danvers is here to see you.”

 

Damian turned his face so they couldn’t see it from the door. Alfred shook his head and sighed.

 

Alfred turned to Ms. Danvers and asked, “Would you like me to bring you up anything?”

 

Kara shook her head, smiled, and said, “No, I’m good.”

 

Alfred smiled and said, “Then I will leave Master Damian in your care. I will be in the kitchen if either of you need anything.”

 

As Alfred left, Kara turned to see Damian still facing away from her. She knew she could go for the loud approach to try to get him to notice her, but she knew he just was upset with his current situation and didn’t want to make it worse for him. She decided to go with subtlety. She walked over to the chair next to his bed and sat down. Damian scowled and turned his head so that he wasn’t facing her again. Kara nearly chuckled. However, she kept a passive face and dug into her bag. The noise got Damian’s attention as he turned slightly to see what she was doing. She picked up a chocolate Baklava and took a big bite.

 

She moaned and said, “I have never been a fan of Baklava until I had the ones from Carrie’s Cafe. The chocolate sauce they used on this is so delightful.” She then went into the bag and pulled out a milkshake. She took a gulp, smiled, and said, “Their new strawberry and chocolate milkshake is divine. It really pairs well with the chocolate Baklava. As she took another big bite of the Baklava, she noticed Damian was staring at her curiously.

 

Kara cocked her head at him and asked, “Did you want one?”

 

Damian looked at her for a moment thoughtfully before nodding.

 

Kara smiled and asked, “Which kind would you want? I have chocolate and pistachio.”

 

Damian said softly, “I would like the pistachio one and the drink too.”

 

Kara smirked, raised an eyebrow, and asked, “And what is the magic word?”

 

Damian rolled his eyes, sighed and said, “Can I have the pistachio one and drink please?”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Sure!”

She quickly handed him the items and he dug right in. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes before Damian looked at her hesitantly.

 

Kara looked at him curiously and asked, “What?”

 

“Why did you give this to me?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, I knew you weren’t feeling 100%, but I wanted to do something that would make you feel better.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, “Why?”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “Why what?”

 

Damian looked down at the food with confusion on his face and said, “This seems like this is a treat of doing something well, but I failed. I wasn’t able to keep either of us safe.”

 

Kara looked at him solemnly.

 

He has been keeping what happened to us inside this whole time.

 

Kara grabbed Damian’s hand which caused him to look up at her conflicted.

 

Kara gave a soft smile and said, “It’s not your fault what happened to us in the cave.”

 

Damian looked down and said, “But if I was only stronger….”

 

Kara gave his hand a squeeze which caused him to look up with glassy eyes.

 

Kara rubbed soothing circles on his hands and said, “It was the two of us against fifty. The fact that we survived at all is a miracle in and of itself.”

 

Damian turned his face to the side, sniffed, and said, “But I was trained by the best….”

 

Kara turned Damian’s face towards her so that they were looking each other in the eye and said, “I was trained by my military’s best for six years. Even though we didn’t necessarily defeat them, we got out of there with our lives which is something not to gloss over.”

 

Damian’s eyes looked downward and murmured, “Then why does Father looks so sad when he stares at me, and he has banned me from missions?”

 

Kara looked at Damian solemnly and said, “Your dad isn’t doing those things as a punishment. He nearly lost you and he hasn’t taken it that well.”

 

Damian frowned and said, “I don’t understand what you mean?”

 

“You dad was constantly at your side while you were in a coma worried about whether you would wake back up or not.”

 

Damian looked up at Kara startled and said, “Oh.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You have a lot of people that care about your well being and don’t want to see you hurt. You have you dad, Alfred, Tim, Jason, Dick, Barry, Felicity, Me, and Lena has started to become a fan of you too. I know that you are disappointed in not going on missions, but we just don’t want to see you destroy all the progress you have made so far.”

 

“But you get to move about,” muttered Damian.

 

Kara leaned back, sighed, and said, “I did get my powers back, but I am not at 100%. My body feels stiff and sore. I am also slower than usual. Normally it takes me less than one minute to get here from National City. Today it took me half hour. Short time considering the distance, but still.”

 

Damian looked up at her baffled and said, “I thought that the sunlamps would have healed you right up.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “It did, but I still needed to rest though.”

 

Damian sighed while laying down and asked, “How did you do it? Not getting bored I mean.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, I hung out with loved ones. The last three days I hung out with Lena. Now, I am spending time with you.”

 

Damian looked at her curiously and said, “Interesting.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Just try to think of things that you don’t normally get to do during the day or maybe not able to do too often. I remember you said that you were making a comic book. Maybe work on that more than usual this week.”

 

Damian looked up thoughtfully and said, “Maybe.”

 

Suddenly they heard a knock on the door. Alfred peeked his head through and said, “Master Damian, it seems that you are popular this afternoon. You have another guest.”

 

Damian asked startled, “Who?”

 

A little girl with a pink backpack sprinted around Alfred and made a beeline for Damian and quickly embraced him with a hug which caused Damian to stiffen and his face to turn bright pink. The little girl had dark brown eyes, brown hair, and rosy cheeks.

 

Alfred shook his head and muttered, “My word…”

 

The little girl looked up up with a sad pout and said, “I am sorry to hear that you have fallen ill Damian. I hope you are okay.”

 

Damian looked at her startled with his face turning a bright red.

 

Damian stammered, “I am…fine…Jenny. What are…you doing…here?”

 

Jenny leaned back while twiddling her thumbs and said, “I volunteered to bring your assignments for the week. I hope that it was okay.”

 

Damian nodded and said, “That’s fine, but could you…just… get off me please?”

 

Jenny looked down sheepishly and immediately stepped back several spaces.

 

She looked down and said, “I’m sorry about that. I guess I went a little overboard there.”

 

Damian started to straighten his shirt and look passive, but Kara could tell that he was still taken a little off guard by the girl.

 

It is cute to see his interaction with kids his own age. I wonder if he has a crush on her especially since he let her hug him.

 

Damian looked at her hesitantly and asked, “Was there anything else?”

 

Jenny quickly nodded her head and said, “Yes.” She quickly took off her backpack and grabbed a couple of books and a folder. She continued, “These are you assignments. In the folder, I also have the script for the next comic that we were working on.”

 

Kara looked up at Damian startled. He never mentioned really hanging out with people from his class. He always talked about how much farther ahead he was from everyone else and didn’t really see eye to eye with his classmates.

 

Girl must be special if she was able to break through his exterior somehow.

 

Damian looked through the folder thoughtfully and said, “I like what you have come up with so far. You really took my idea and brought it to life.”

 

Jenny preened at the praise and said, “Thanks. I really appreciate it. Too bad that we can’t work on it more during the week though.”

 

Damian looked down while pulling his shirt and said, “You can always come back over this week so we can work on it if you are not too busy that is.”

 

Jenny beamed and said, “That would  be awesome. I can’t today, but I can probably come back Wednesday or Friday.”

 

Damian looked up with a very small smile and said, “That would be acceptable.”

 

Jenny smiled and said, “That’s awesome!”

 

She quickly hugs Damian whose face turns beat red.

 

Jenny said, “I hope you feel better and I’ll see you soon!”

 

She then quickly bolts from the room.

 

Alfred chuckled and said, “Your friend is definitely full of spirit. I will be in the kitchen if you need anything else.”

 

As Alfred left, Kara turned to Damian smirking. Damian looked over and scowled at her.

 

“I don’t know why you have that mischievous look on your face.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “It is nice to see this side of you is all.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, “And what would that be?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “To see how you are when you have a crush on someone.”

 

Damian face turned pink while scowling and said, “I don’t have a crush on Jenny. We’re just acquaintances that’s all.”

 

Kara smiled and said coyly, “You let her hug you. I have seen you literally stab people when they try to do that.”

 

Damian frowned said, “You are being overdramatic.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “You stabbed Dick in the hand with a fork several weeks ago for doing just that.”

 

Damian looked away and said, “I told that imbecile I would get him back from taking the last role when it was clearly mine.”

 

Kara chuckled while rolling her eyes, and said, “Even though I tease, you know that it is perfectly normal to care about someone. You don’t have to hide it from the world.”

 

Damian looked at her curiously for a couple of moments.

 

Kara chuckled internally to herself.

 

Damian is so much like his father in that regard. Keeping everything close to the vest when it comes to his emotions. Hopefully, it doesn’t always stay that way.

 

Kara smiled and said, “I’ll stop teasing if you show me the comic that you guys are working on.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, “Why do you care?”

 

Kara feigned shock and asked, “Why wouldn’t I care? It is something that you are passionate about.” Kara smirked and continued, “Besides, I believe you told me a while ago that I make an appearance in these things. I am curious to see how you have me represented.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes at her for a couple of seconds before going to his night stand next to his bed and pulling out a comic and handing it to her. She was surprised by the cover. The title was World’s Finest. It had Kara, Barry, and Damian on the front in their superhero getup.

 

Kara leafed through the comics and was amazed by the story direction and the beautiful images. It detailed a lot of the missions that they went on. Although she chuckled on some parts that were inaccurate.

 

Damian narrowed his eyes and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Kara looked up smiling and said, “For the most part, this story is awesome and the images are absolutely amazing. I do find it funny some of the liberties that you took here.”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Well, for starters, how you have it that Lena and I did the commercial so that we could secretly date each other.”

 

Damian scoffed and said, “We needed drama and romance. At least that is what Jenny insisted on.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “So Barry looking like a blubbering fool every time Felicity is around was creative license.”

 

Damian smirked and said, “No, I did that because I thought it was funny.”

 

Kara cackled and said, “I am sure he would love to hear that. You should show him and the others this.”

 

Damian frowned and said, “I don’t know…”

 

Kara smiled and said, “You should be proud of what you are doing. You and Jenny have something here with real promise and I am curious to see what you guys come up with next.”

 

Damian looked at her hesitantly and said, “You really think so?”

 

Kara beamed, “I know so.”

 

Damian went back to his nightstand and pulled out more comics and said, “If you really feel that way, I have more of them for you to look at.”

 

Kara bounced up and down in her chair and said excitedly, “Really? Let me see!”

 

Kara and Damian sat back and went over the comics together the rest of the afternoon.

 

*****

 

Eve gradually limped over to the elevators in Luthor Corp followed by Otis Graves, one of Lex’s henchmen.

 

Otis looked over at Eve hesitantly and asked, “Are you sure you don’t want me to carry you up. I know that you don’t want the attention, but…”

 

Eve snapped, “No!”

 

Otis winced and said, “Sorry for asking.”

 

Eve sighed while rubbing her head. She turned to Otis with a soft smile on her face.

 

“I didn’t mean to snap at you. It has just been a challenging 24 hours. I know that it would be quicker to have you carry me, but I wanted to use the time to reflect.”

 

Otis let out a relieved sighed and said, “I understand. If you change your mind though, just let me know.”

 

Eve nodded and they continued to enter the elevators. As the elevator doors closed, she winced at her appearance. She had shades on, a turtle neck sweater, black sweatpants, and gym shoes. She sported a cane to assist with her walking. She had speckles of red in her hair. She didn’t have the energy to get all of the blood out. She knew she was going to have to go to a salon for assistance and wasn’t looking forward to the questions on that. What hurt her most though was the bruise that was peaking up slightly on her neck. The turtleneck didn’t hid it fully. She looked so rugged and beat down. It was quite different from her usual get up of short dress and six inch heels. She was dreading the upcoming conversation. Mostly because she was afraid she knew what the outcome would be. She was disrupted by her thoughts by the door pinging and then opening. She got off the elevator and slowly made her way to Lex’s office. Otis walked a little ahead of her so that he could open the door to let her in. Eve gave a small smile at the bit of chivalry that the man was doing for her.

 

As she stepped into Lex’s office, she saw Lex sitting at his desk looking over some reports. As she walked forward, Lex looked up at his reports and frowned and the two people in front of him.

 

Lex looked over to Otis and asked, “Why are you here?”

 

Otis looked startled and then looked over at Eve hesitantly.

 

“Well, I thought that Eve may need some assistance getting up here.”

 

Lex rolled his eyes and said, “Well, she is obviously able to make it despite you tailing her. You can leave now.”

 

Otis frowned while turning away and said, “I was just trying to help.”

 

Before he walked away, Eve smiled softly and said softly, “Thank you.”

 

Otis smiled and said, “You’re welcome. If you need help getting back down, I will be up in the lobby on this floor for the next half hour.”

 

Eve smiled and nodded as Otis left the room. Eve then turned gradually to Lex. He was staring at her with a calculating look on his face. It unnerved Eve to no end. Lex sighed and got up to pull out a seat. Without saying a word, Eve hobbled over to the seat and sat down. Lex sat down and looked at her curiously and asked, “What is the status report on your missions yesterday.”

 

Eve looked at him baffled at first and then changed her expression to a passive one.

 

I can’t believe the asshole isn’t going to refer to my appearance at all. Obviously, I was hurt.

 

She clenched her hands and took a breath.

 

She stared at Lex cooly and said, “Leviathan is no longer going to assist us anymore.”

 

Lex chuckled while leaning back into his chair and said, “I have been a well respected member for years. That should count for something.”

 

Eve raised an eyebrow and said, “I don’t think that mattered since you laughed at the Supreme Leader’s request about Superman and Supergirl.”

 

Lex gave her a sly smile and said, “That is why I sent you in to smooth things over since you and the Supreme Leader are such good friends.”

 

Eve leaned back and sighed and said, “I tried to get them to see your logic. It would have been more effective if you have at least conceded on you plans for Supergirl….”

 

Lex slammed his hand on the desk which caused Eve to nearly jump out of her chair.

 

Lex glared at her and said, “I am not going to let some pompous newbie that has been in the position of power for just five minutes to derail a plan that I have had in the works for the last decade.”

 

Eve took a deep breathe leaned forward and said sternly, “Well, this Supreme Leader has the backing of the other key players in Leviathan so she isn’t going anywhere anytime soon. If you want her in your corner, the Supergirl part of it is non-negotiable.”

 

Lex leaned back and said, “We don’t need their restrictions. Beside, we have the League of Assassins in our back pocket.”

 

Eve leaned back and sighed and said, “About that….”

 

Lex rubbed his head and said, “What did you do to fuck that up?”

 

Eve let out a chuckle.

 

Lex frowned and asked, “What is so funny?”

 

Eve leaned forward as she wiped away a tear that was starting to appear under her sunglasses.

 

“I’m sorry. It just funny that you think that I would be the cause to this little fuck up as you call it.”

 

“You were the one that went to the pick up location with a retrieval team. Are you blaming one of them?”

 

Eve leaned back with a coy smile on her face and asked, “When you first talked about your plans for Supergirl, do you remember what I said?”

 

“I remember you had some unnecessarily cautious plan about the girl,” said Lex sarcastically.

 

Eve winced at the statement.

 

Has he always been this dismissive of me or is this just the first time of me hearing it?

 

If someone had asked her that several days ago, she would have said she had Lex’s respect, but now. She wondered especially after the events from yesterday.

 

18 hours ago

 

Eve trekked through the forest while holding her compass. The reconnaissance squad that Lex sent with her had insisted on parking their plane a mile away from the cave just in case the League of Assassins was hostile. Eve wish that she could disregard their worrying, but Lex did move up the retrieval plan by several weeks. It also didn’t help that Ra’s Al Ghul looked….more deranged than usual when setting up the quick plans.

 

Eve shook her head and sighed.

 

Otis offered to take my place on this. Why did I insist on doing this myself?

 

However, Eve already knew the answer as she stared down at the compass with a solemn face.

 

I want to be the one for once to bring Lex a win.

 

She sighed as she saw the compass not landing on a particular spot. It kept looping over and over again. Eve sighed as she banged her hand against it.

 

“Why doesn’t this stupid thing work?” she muttered.

 

“When you get to a magnetic field line, it causes the compass to go haywire,” said a woman’s voice.

 

Eve felt a shiver down her spine. There was no other woman on the reconnaissance team with her. She looked up slowly and nearly gasped when she saw Talia Al Ghul was a couple of yards ahead of her. Eve looked quickly around and saw that her teammates were gone.

 

Talia smiled while she walked over to Eve and asked, “Are you worried about your teammates?”

 

Eve took a step back and gulped. She felt a deep since of dread in the pit of her stomach. She was about to turn to run, but Talia suddenly vanished. Eve looked around frantically and didn’t see anyone around her anymore. As she turned to go back the way she came, she suddenly felt a hand gripping her around her throat and lifting her body in the air.

 

As she clamored at the hand around her throat, Talia whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry. If you give me what I want, you may escape the fate of your dearly departed friends.”

 

Eve then felt something hit her hard in the back of the head and everything went back. She felt herself float in the darkness for a long time until she noticed this bright white light getting brighter and brighter. She blinked several times before the room she was in came into focus. She was standing with her arms and legs chained to a wall. She looked around and saw that she was in a computer station with Talia sitting in a seat a couple of feet away from her staring at her curiously.

 

“Good, you are finally awake. I thought I may have accidentally hit you too hard,” said Talia as she got up from her seat and walked toward Eve.

 

Eve winced as she blinked her eyes. Every time she blinked she felt immense pain.

 

Talia chuckled as she kept coming towards Eve and said, “I am not surprised your eyes hurt. I wasn’t really careful when carrying you back to the cave. Your face hit several trees along the way.”

 

Eve grimaced as she tried to pull against the chains with little success.

 

Talia smiled wickedly as she got right up close to Eve and whispered in her ear, “Keep struggling. It just entertains me more.”

 

Eve whimpered and stuttered, “I….thought we…had a…deal.”

 

Talia smirked while tapping softly on Eve’s cheeks and said, “Deals are meant to be broken. A practice that your employer seems to be very fond of.”

 

Eve stuttered, “I…don’t….understand.”

 

Talia smiled while pacing back and forth and watching Eve like she was some delicious prey.

 

“I think that makes the two of us. You see, I am one for order. I hate when something even goes slightly off course.”

 

Eve whimpered and said, “I thought everything was going according to plan.”

 

Talia stopped pacing and glared at Eve which caused her to stop speaking and choke back a sob.

 

“See I thought that too. I told Lex that I wanted more time to look into this person of interest and whether it was worth our resources to continue with our arrangement. Talia started walking slowly towards her and said, “Consider my surprise when I found out that not only did Lex up the time frame, but he went behind my back to initiate his own plans with my father which resulted in this epic failure.”

 

Talia turned around and powered on a big monitor that was on the opposite wall. In the monitor, it showed Damian and Kara fighting the new initiates in the League of Assassins.

 

Talia turned towards Eve with a sinister smile and asked, “Do you see what I see in the image?”

 

“Yes…” Eve stuttered.

 

“And what exactly is it that you are seeing?”

 

“It looks…like…the….woman and the boy… are fighting off the…..league members…. very…well.”

 

Talia patted her on the cheek and said, “Very good. Now, why would I be mad at that?”

 

“Because….your… fighters….are….losing.”

 

Talia shook her head with a frown and said, “You were doing so well. No, my dear. It is not just because they were losing.” She punched Eve in the side which caused her to yelp. Talia continued, “Your boss led us to believe that the person of interest was your everyday person. Someone that could be easily captured which I found strange since if that was the case, why need us to do the kidnapping? At first, I thought well maybe Lex didn’t know what he was up against.” Talia pulled out a metal ball and continued, “However, I found these metal balls that my fighters used on the girl. Allegedly they were supposed to slow her down. But Lex never told them how it would help or why it was necessary. He also wanted you to catch anyone who was with the girl at the time for leverage. However, in this particular case, the person she was with has very close ties to me in particular.”

 

Eve’s face grimaced in horror.

 

Talia smiled wickedly and said, “Your response to that last statement leads me to believe one of two things. Either Lex knew what he was up against and wanted to use leverage against me to get what he wanted.” Talia punched Eve in the leg which caused a crunch. Eve yelled in pain and started sobbing. Talia continued, “Or Lex is an idiot and didn’t know what he was doing. Considering that he sent you instead to pick up the girl tells me that he knew that there was a possibility for all of this to go wrong.” Talia gripped Eve’s face and said, “Am I getting warmer?”

 

Eve sobbed and said, “Lex didn’t tell me anything.”

 

Talia slapped her in the face which caused Eve to sob harder.

 

Talia gripped Eve by the hair and growled, “Don’t insult my intelligence. You know something about the girl, the boy, or both.” Eve sobbed even harder. Talia griped Eve’s hair harder which caused her to yelp. “I would have appreciated your loyalty to Lex if he didn’t send you here to die. I would advise you to start talking soon before I lose my patience.”

Eve sobbed for a moment before she stuttered, “I…only knew…about the girl. Her name is…Supergirl and Lex…wanted her for some…experiments. I know…nothing about…the boy. He wasn’t in the…plan. To my knowledge, Lex…wanted anyone…near her to force…her to cooperate.”

 

“Anything else?” growled Talia.

 

“That’s all I know. I swear we don’t know anything else about the girl. That is why Lex wanted her.”

 

Talia stared at Eve thoughtfully before letting go of her hair.

 

Talia looked back at Eve intrigued and said, “I take it that he wants the girl to contain control over Superman.”

 

Eve nodded rapidly.

 

Talia rolled her eyes and said, “All of this over an obsession.”

 

Suddenly a phone rang. Talia looked up to Eve with a smile and said, “Pardon me for one second.”

 

Talia answered the phone and said, “This is Talia.”

 

She listened for a couple of minutes and sighed.

 

“I have to get the fool some credit. He is like a cockroach. They are hard to kill.”

 

Talia listened on the phone for a couple of moments and said, “You can report back to base Gold Leader 1. I have a feeling that our person of interest was expecting us and is deep in hiding now.”

 

She hung up the phone and eyed Eve curiously.

 

“You wouldn’t happen to know where Lex is right now would you?”

 

Eve sobbed for a minute. Talia walked up to her about to smack her again before Eve said softly, “He told me he had a board meeting at Luthor Corp tonight.”

 

Talia eyed Eve suspiciously until she raised an eyebrow and said, “You really believe that don’t you?”

 

Eve looked up and frowned and said, “That is where Lex told me he would be.”

 

Talia sighed and said, “Well, your precious Lex doesn’t care about you as much as you think. He is not at work or his home. I suspect that he is either in deep hiding or is cloaking himself somehow given the technology he has.”

 

Talia patted Eve on the face and said, “Oh well. That means that you are of little use to me.”

 

Talia went to the computer desk and pulled out a pair of pliers which caused Eve’s eyes to widen.

 

Talia smiled wickedly and said, “I really wanted to do this to Lex, but since you are here, you are going to make do until I get my hands on him.”

 

Eve looked at her terrified. Not only had Lex walked her into a likely trap, but he wasn’t coming for her. She thought she was doomed until suddenly remembered something.

 

“I do have something that would interest you,” said Eve hurriedly.

 

Talia sighed and said, “I am not really one for last-second pleas.”

 

Eve shook her head vigorously and said, “I am serious. If you check my left pocket, you will find something of interest to you.”

 

Talia looked at her thoughtfully before going to Eve and pulled out a card. The card had a logo of a black dot inside a red dot, inside another black dot again.

 

Talia looked at Eve with intrigued and said, “Wouldn’t have thought that you had friends in high places.”

 

Talia turned and yelled out, “Gold Leader 2.” Suddenly, a black cloud appeared and then a ninja appeared in the cloud’s place. Talia pointed toward Eve and said, “Release her, address her injuries, and take her home.” Talia looked at the card again with a smile and said, “The girl actually brought us something of interest.”

 

Talia walked up to Eve, patted her on the cheek, and said, “Looks like you get to live. Tell Lex that I am coming for him and he won’t see it coming.”

 

Present time.

 

Eve shuddered just thinking about her time with the unhinged Talia.

 

And Lex doesn’t see the problem sending me in blind into the situation.

 

Eve took a deep breath and said, “I told you that if we were going after Supergirl, we should have resources digging into her history. What are her likes and dislikes? Who does she associate with in her free time? Does she have any allegiances that could be a hindrance to us?”

 

Lex scoffed and said, “She has only been on Earth a short time. What type of allegiance would she really have?”

 

“Well, she has the League’s allegiance for starters.”

 

Lex looked at her baffled and asked, “What?”

 

Eve nodded and said, “The person that Supergirl was with has strong ties with the Leaders in the League of Assassins.”

 

Lex looked at Eve incredulously and said, “And her men took this person as well? Shouldn’t they know better being they are in the League.”

 

Eve sighed, shook her head, and said, “Remember you opted to use their new initiates. This whole operation was a test to see if they were joining the inter-sanctum of the League. They wouldn’t have known about key players in the organization yet.”

 

Lex rubbed his head and said, “Well regardless, were these imbeciles able to subdue her?”

 

Eve stared at him incredulously for a moment.

 

Lex gave her a curious look and asked, “What?”

 

Eve shook her head and said sarcastically, “She is not here with me so what does that tell you?”

 

Lex looked down frowning and said, “So her men weren’t able to subdue her even with that trinket from Grodd.”

 

Eve sighed and said, “The girl has had some type of formal training. Looking at the video Talia had, Supergirl and the boy fought better than our Navy seals.”

 

“That is concerning.”

 

“That isn’t the only concerning part, Lex.”

 

Lex looked up at her startled and asked, “What else is there?”

 

“Talia is coming for you. Whoever this person that you messed with that was with Supergirl…She has taken it personally. I don’t know when she will strike, but she said that when she does, you will not see it coming.”

 

Lex chuckled and said, “Talia is nothing but a nat to me. Her shadow puppets won’t be able to touch me with the security I have in this place.”

 

“If you say so,” Eve murmured.

 

“No matter. There are other ways to get to Supergirl.”

 

Eve raised an eyebrow and asked, “Are you sure that is wise at this time?”

 

“Why wouldn’t it be?”

 

Eve took off her sunglasses which revealed two black eyes. She then pulled down her turtle next to expose the handprint on her neck.

 

“The psychotic bitch that you had me see yesterday gave me this and a warning that they will be looking out for movement from you against Supergirl and the boy that was captured with her. Not only that, she has been with the Justice League for a while now. She would have surely made some friends within their ranks.”

 

Lex scoffed, “Our source said that she was insignificant. We don’t have to worry.”

 

Eve banged her hand on the desk which took Lex off guard and yelled, “Your source doesn’t know shit!”

 

Lex stared at her startled. Eve took a deep breath and leaned back in her chair and said, “I am sorry for yelling, but everything your source said was wrong so far. He said that she was weak. However, she was able to take out at least 30 assassins without her powers which was an achievement on its own. I shudder at all the damage she could do if she had full strength.”

 

“But our source said…”

 

Eve held up her hand and said, “Please let me finish. You owe me that after all that I have been through the last 24 hours.”

 

Lex looked at her a minute sternly before nodding.

 

Eve continued, “Not only was he wrong about her fighting capabilities, he was wrong about her allegiance. I don’t know how she became friends with someone within the League of Assassins especially so quickly, but that is a fact right now. If she is friends with them, I do not doubt that she has friends with someone in the Justice League. More than likely she is friends with the Flash, Batman, or possibly both since she has been seen fighting beside them for some time. Then there is the fact that Leviathan has an invested interest in her. My point is she is being watched by three important groups of people. We should know more about her especially where Leviathan and the assassins are concerned before we make a strike again.”

 

Lex looked at Eve calculating for a couple of minutes and said, “You can leave for the day.”

 

Eve looked at him incredulously and said, “You are just dismissing me like that after everything.”

 

Lex held up a hand to stop her from talking and said, “I heard what you said. I will take it from here. You can go now. While you’re at it, you can just take the rest of the week off.”

 

Eve looked at him with tears forming around her eyes before turning, walking out the door, and hobbling away. She nearly made it to the elevator before she tripped and fell and hit her bad knee which caused her to yelp in pain.

 

I can’t believe that he just disregarded me like that.

 

With tears streaming down her face, Eve tried to get up but fell again hurting her knee more. She just wanted to curl up into a little ball and cry her eyes out. She contemplated doing just that when she felt someone pick her up and start carrying her bridal style. She looked up and saw Otis looking at her with concern.

 

“Are you okay Eve?”

 

Eve wiped her eyes and smiled softly.

 

“No, but I eventually will be. I am sorry to trouble you, but would you mind driving me home?”

 

Otis smiled and said, “No problem. Did you want to make a stop along the way?”

 

“Yeah, there is a Big Belly Burger about two blocks away from my house.”

 

Otis chuckled and said, “I didn’t expect you to be a Big Belly Burger fan.”

 

Eve smiled and said, “Well, a girl has got to eat.”

 

Eve chuckled as Otis carried her into the elevator. It was the first time her spirit felt lighter in the last 24 hours. She knew that she had some planning to do. Lex was making dangerous moves partly because a certain obsession was clouding his judgment. She knew that her planning led to one thing and she wasn’t going to enjoy it one bit.

 

I hate that they are going to make me say they told me so.

 

****

 

Talia looked at the card that Eve gave her with great interest. She had heard rumors of the significance of the card, but never thought she would have the opportunity to see it in person. She pressed the logo on the front of the card for 30 seconds. It started shaking until it force it way out of her hand and dropped to the floor. The card started to morph until it became the shape of a black and red flip phone. Suddenly the phone started to ring.

 

Talia picked up the phone and said, “Hello.”

 

“Hello, Talia. It is nice to hear from you. It would have been better if it was at the meeting today.”

 

Talia smirked and said, “I had other engagements which turned out to be fruitful since I now have a direct line to you Supreme Leader.”

 

“You seem pleased with yourself.”

 

Talia chuckled and said, “Well, it is not every day that one is fortunate to have one-on-one attention with you.”

 

Talia was preening inside. Her father used to be in Leviathan as a high-ranking soldier, but he broke apart from them to form his own League of Assassins. The split seemed amicable but Talia never understood why he left. The Lazarus pit gave him power, but it wouldn’t have been as much as what Leviathan would have offered him. Their organization had the backing of the Greek gods.

 

Supreme Leader said, “You’re correct. Not everyone has the right to speak to me. I am assuming that you want something since you were able to obtain the card.”

 

Talia smiled and said, “There is much that I would like to discuss with you if I may be so bold.”

 

“It depends. What is the status of the girl you got the card from?”

 

Talia mused, “Interesting. You gave the card to the girl intentionally to get my attention.”

 

Supreme Leader snapped and said, “I asked you a question, Talia. What happened to the girl?”

 

Ah, so the girl is of more great importance than I thought. Good thing I didn’t kill her.

 

Talia smirked and said, “Don’t get upset. She is fine so to speak. She may have been ruffed up a little bit, but I had one of my Gold Leaders tend to her wounds before taking her home.”

 

There was a long pause on the phone. Talia looked at the phone to see if the call was still going.

 

Before Talia could say anything, the Supreme Leader asked, “What did you want Talia?”

 

“I wished to join the high ranks of Leviathan.”

 

“Even though your father thought us as unnecessary?”

 

Talia rolled her eyes and said, “My father was a fool for leaving to begin with. I would like to see  myself and my descendants back in your good graces again.”

 

The Supreme Leader was quiet for a moment before she said, “Not that unusual of a request. Ares would be pleased to have one of Ra’s Al Ghul’s descendants back into the fold. He was and is still quite fond of your father despite everything. You can come back on two conditions.”

 

Talia smiled and said, “Whatever they are, I am sure it won’t be a problem.”

 

“It may be since these two things have been a direct concern for you recently.”

 

Talia frowned and said, “I am not sure what you are referring to?”

 

Supreme Leader sighed and said, “Your men recently kidnapped Supergirl. She is of interest to us and we don’t want her to be approached at this time.”

 

Talia sighed in relief and said, “That was done in error. If I had known who she was and especially who she was close with, the League never would have approached her.”

 

“That is good to hear. Then that just leaves the instigator of the incident with Supergirl: Lex Luthor.”

 

Talia narrowed her eyes and asked, “What about Lex?”

 

“Despite you being vague about what happened, we know that your men kidnapped not only Supergirl and your son on Lex’s request and that it was botched almost beyond repair. Luckily, both your son and Supergirl survived or you would have been answering to me.”

 

Talia looked at the phone startled and asked, “How did you know?”

 

“I make it a point to know everything there is to know about Supergirl including the company she keeps. She is a key part of our plans for the future. If you are going to be with us, I need to know that you are with us on this even when things may not seem fair.”

 

“I understand,” said Talia firmly.

 

“Your first test of resolve in this is not to go after Lex Luthor.”

 

Talia wanted to yell in anger, but she wasn’t foolish to go up against the Supreme Leader. At least not by herself.

 

She clenched her fist in rage and asked, “Would it be too forward to ask why not?”

 

Supreme Leader chuckled and asked, “Are we already at a crossroads?”

 

Talia gritted her teeth but forced out a smile and said, “No. I just would like to understand. Lex nearly caused the death of my son. You have to know that I would like some retribution for that.”

 

“I didn’t say that you couldn’t have your retribution. I am just asking if you can pause it for a moment. Unfortunately, Lex has been a busy bee and going against the plans we have. Normally, the response would have been to immediately dispose of him, but he has set up clever safeguards that need to be dismantled first.”

 

“If you need my assistance for that, I would happily hurry that along.”

 

“No, No. What we need would be much more subtle than you can provide. What I want to know right now is if you can be trusted to not go off the rails on us.”

 

Talia was furious. She wanted Lex’s head. However, she thought about how her Gold Leaders weren’t able to find him earlier. If he did have safeguards, it may be better to have Leviathan disable them first since they seem to know what they are. She smiled at the thought.

 

Then that buffoon will be mine.

 

Talia smirked and said, “You have my word. Supergirl and Lex won’t be harmed by me or anyone in the League.”

 

“Splendid. And just to add a will of good faith to ensure your cooperation, I thought about your situation with Lex and immediately remembered the Prometheus incantation. Wouldn’t it be nice if it was at your disposal to use as you wish?”

 

Talia smiled widely at the thought. The spell was very powerful and would cause her much more entertainment than what she originally had for Lex.

 

Talia let out a wicked grin and said, “Trust me. You have my full cooperation.”

 

Lex, just you wait. Some things are worse than death. I hope to expose you to them when I see you next.

Chapter Text

Lillian sighed as she watched the clock at Noonan’s gradually tick away the time. She felt a sudden squeeze of her hand. She looked to the seat next to her at the restaurant to see Martha smiling back at her.

 

“Everything is going to be okay. The worst that can happen is that Amanda won’t tell us anything and send us on our way.”

 

Lillian gave her a soft smile. She reached down and kissed Martha’s hand and said, “I’m more concerned that she will rat us out to Lex more so anything else.”

 

Martha raised an eyebrow and asked, “Is that why you suggested meeting at Noonan’s instead of the office?”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “Lex is lax with watching over me, but you can never be too careful. Both Amanda and I frequent this restaurant enough that it wouldn’t be unusual for us to bump into each other and have a few words.”

 

Martha looked at Lillian baffled and asked, “Wait? You guys see each other here often?”

 

Lillian leaned back in her chair and said, “Yes. Amanda and I are usually around here late morning or early afternoon. However, we tend to avoid each other.” Lillian shook her head and sighed. She continued, “Amanda and I used to be best friends in college. We came up with the idea of Cadmus during our senior year as a capstone project. We thought that there should not only be an organization that studies the extraterrestrial lifeforms that were already on Earth but also learn how to coexist with each other. I focused more on the business side of things whereas Amanda worked towards networking and getting funding. Everything went well until Zod came into the picture several years ago.”

 

Martha winced and said, “I hate that name with a passion.”

 

“You are not alone in that sentiment. It reshaped Amanda’s perception of aliens as a whole. She viewed every one of them as a threat and that they needed to be removed from Earth. Lex provided her with options to achieve that and in return, she provided him funding to support his research efforts on the subject. I objected to all of this, but she still pushed me out. Fortunately, enough people from Cadmus didn’t like Amanda’s new direction and decided to come with me as I formed my own company.”

 

“If you think she has so much hatred against aliens, why do you think she would talk to us.”

 

Lillian leaned her head back and stared up at the ceiling thoughtfully.

 

“There have been rumors of Leviathan changing direction for a while now. They have always been anti-alien, but their choices in political candidates have been interesting to say to least.”

 

Martha looked at her quizzically and asked, “How so?”

 

“Well, the candidates they have supported so far are pro-alien rights and making reforms to help aliens become citizens. It is a complete 180. Lex wasn’t willing to cooperate with their changes so he was cut off. Amanda has used funding from Leviathan in the past. I am curious to see if she followed the road Lex took in regards to them, or if she fell in line to their new policy. If she did, we may be able to get something out of her.”

 

Martha nodded and said, “I like that particular theory. Hopefully, it doesn’t take that long to get information out of her. I have so much to do to prepare for tonight.”

 

Lillian smirked and asked, “Worried about meeting the children I see?”

 

Martha pouted which caused Lillian to smile. She loved teasing Martha just a tiny bit.

 

Lillian caressed Martha’s face and said, “You don’t have to worry. Sam, Lena, and Ruby will adore you as much as I do.”

 

Martha looked down while twiddling her thumbs and said, “Well, Lena has kind of avoided me with everything with Clark. I just worried that she might…”

 

Lillian kissed Martha’s hand which caused her to blush.

 

“Lena is more than okay with everything. All three girls are happy that I have put myself back out there.”

 

Martha smiled and said, “Still, I want to make a good impression and make sure that everything goes smoothly.”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “It will darling. I am just as eager to meet Kara. I have never seen Lena this happy before. It is like she is floating on cloud nine everyday.”

 

Martha chuckled and said, “I am not surprised. Kara is a bundle of sunshine that will brighten anyone’s day. I just wished that some of that would rub off on Clark. He used to be so optimistic, but now….”

 

Lillian squeezed Martha’s hand and said, “Hopefully this stuff with Lex will give us insight into Clark. I don’t have any proof, but I am willing to bet money that Lex has something to do with Clark’s behavioral changes.”

 

“I wouldn’t be surprised if he did,” said a woman’s voice.

 

Lillian and Martha nearly jumped out of their seats. They turned to see a black woman of medium build and short black hair staring at them. She had on a blue business suit. Lillian quickly change her expression to surprise to passive.

 

The woman smirked and said, “You are losing your touch Lillian. It is nice to see that I can still take you by surprise.”

 

The woman pulled up a chair and sat down with them.

 

Lillian sighed and said, “It is nice to see you too, Amanda.”

 

Amanda Waller smirked while she turned towards Martha and said, “I am assuming that since you brought Superman’s mother that you are wondering about if Lex had anything in store for him.”

 

Martha looked at her startled and asked, “How….”

 

Amanda chuckled and said, “Lex wasn’t very subtle about his infatuation with your son.”

 

Martha glared at the woman while gripping the table until her knuckles went white.

 

Martha growled, “Yet you help a mad man hurt my son over and over again.”

 

Amanda sighed  while leaning back in her chair and said, “Would you believe me if I told you it was never my attention that he got hurt?”

 

Martha scoffed and said, “Don’t insult my intelligence.”

 

Amanda chuckled and said, “Well, I did want your son neutralized after the events with Zod.”

 

Martha winced at that statement.

 

Amanda sighed and said, “And before you say anything, I realized that your son was being controlled by Zod. However, that fight between them caused over 200 people to die. Most had the nuance of separating Superman from that. He was drugged after all. However, your son isn’t normal. What if he is drugged or mind controlled again? Who is there to stop him. The Justice League was barely able to contain him the last time. We need measures in place for if that were to occur.”

 

Martha narrowed her eyes and asked, “And that requires Lex to constantly attack him with different forms of Kryptonite?”

 

Amanda shrugged her shoulder and said, “He needed to test it either way so…”

 

Martha stood up quickly from her chair and went to lunge at Amanda, but Lillian held her back.

 

Martha snarled, “How dare you!”

 

Amanda smirked and said, “Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. I would think you would know how to keep your new flavor of the month on a leash Lillian.”

 

Martha seethed, “You conniving little bit…”

 

Lillian wrapped her arms around Martha and whispered in her ear, “Martha, darling. She is trying to bait you. If I am not mistaken Superman is in the area because of peace talks being held here between two alien groups. What would happen if during the peace talks, Superman heard his mother’s heart racing and raced to be here?”

 

Martha narrowed her eyes at Amanda and scoffed, “Why even come to this if this if you only want to taunt us?”

 

Lillian sighed while leaning back in her chair and said, “She isn’t trying to taunt us dear. She is trying to prove she has control over the situation.”

 

Amanda smirked and said, “I’m glad that you have some common sense, Lillian.”

 

Lillian rubbed the back of her head and gave Amanda a deadpan stare.

 

“Look Amanda. I don’t have time for your typical bullshit games. Can you help us with Lex and keep it from him? If not, Martha and I have a full day that we would love to get back to.”

 

Lillian started to get up, but Amanda reached out and grabbed Lillian’s hand.

 

Amanda sighed and said, “I see you don’t have a sense of humor anymore.”

 

Lillian raised an eyebrow and said, “I don’t see how any of this is funny.”

 

Amanda sighed and said, “Touché. What is it that you wanted to know?”

 

Lillian said, “Leviathan had been bankrolling Lex for a while and stopped. I know that you helped with his funding too. I was wondering if you were still in partnership with him or not?”

 

Amanda leaned back in her chair and said, “Currently, we do, but we are in the process of severing ties.”

 

Lillian looked up at her slightly surprised. She figured with Leviathan leaving Lex up in the wind, that Amanda would follow suit. However, she didn’t think that Amanda would be so upfront about the information.

 

Lillian raised an eyebrow, and asked, “And what brought this on?”

 

“Leviathan being a factor isn’t good enough.”

 

Lillian looked at Amanda coyly and said, “I think that Leviathan is a big factor, but I have a feeling that there is more to this separation.”

 

Amanda chuckled and said, “I forgot how perceptive you can be. Too bad our ideals put us at odds. You could have been a real asset.”

 

Lillian rolled her eyes and asked, “Can you just answer my questions?”

 

Amanda smiled and said, “Patience, Lillian. Patience.” Amanda smoothed out her shirt and said, “Leviathan was a big factor, but much more than you think. I am not sure what Lex did, but he pissed off the Supreme Leader of that organization. They have banned anyone from going near Lex unless they want to feel their wrath.”

 

Martha raised and eyebrow and said, “That’s kind of extreme. I am curious what he did.”

 

Amanda shook her head and said, “Personally, I am okay without knowing. I just know that his ally pool has gotten considerably smaller.”

 

Lillian rubbed the back of her neck and said, “Lex still have other sources he could rely on. I know that the League of Assassins tend to keep to themselves.”

 

Amanda chuckled and said, “Not anymore they don’t.”

 

Lillian frowned and asked, “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

Amanda looked nonchalantly at her hand and said, “Lex is not good at taking advice. He tried to work with the League on an issue he was having with Supergirl and Superman. I told him that if he was going through with that route, it would be better to deal directly with Talia instead of her father, but your son has the tendency of not respecting the opinion of women.”

 

Lillian sighed and said, “It is more so that he doesn’t like to be told that he is wrong or doesn’t know what he is doing.”

 

Amanda shrugged and said, “Well, regardless, his plans with them went south fast and he is public enemy number one with them.”

 

“Really?” asked Lillian.

 

Amanda nodded and said, “From the little that I found out, he had captured someone close to Talia to try to get more information out of Supergirl. As you can imagine, something like that wouldn’t be taken that likely.”

 

Lillian looked at Amanda surprised and said, “I can’t believe that Lex could be so reckless. He is normally more meticulous with his planning than this.”

 

Amanda cackled and said, “Normally, I would agree with you. Hell, that is why I went into business with him several years ago. However, something has changed him over the past two years. His obsession with Superman is a lot more unhinged than I thought. Honestly, if it wasn’t for Leviathan forcing our separation, we would have been doing that because of his latest antics.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “What is that exactly supposed to mean?”

 

Amanda leaned back in her chair and said, “Lex had acquired two companies: Anders & Anders, and Grover & Sons. We helped bankrolled those purchases. He told us that there were things from those companies that could help us control Superman and gave us a detailed plan of what he was going to achieve with the companies’ resources. Originally, he was supposed to keep us involved in his research and development of his projects with weekly progress reports, but after a couple of weeks, he shut us out. I was annoyed at first, but initially didn’t do anything since Lex normally came through on his promises. However, that changed after there was an explosion at the Anders & Anders headquarters. Lex called us frantic for assistance because if electricity wasn’t brought back on in the entire building, his whole plan would go up in smoke. We agreed to help because we didn’t want to lose our investment. Also, we thought that this would give us a nice way to peep into what he was doing since he was distracted in the chaos. I thought that at most he would have a couple of little side projects that he was doing but didn’t want us to know about. But what he was doing was much worse.”

 

Lillian frowned and said, “Which is?”

 

Amanda looked at Lillian solemnly which took Lillian off guard.

 

“Do you remember what you told me when I told you about my partnership with Lex?”

 

Lillian looked at Amanda hesitantly and nodded.

 

“I told you that you were opening Pandora’s box and you wouldn’t like what you find inside.”

 

Amanda smiled weakly, took out a sheet of paper, and started to write something down.

 

Amanda sighed wistfully and said, “I wished I had listened to you that day.”

 

Amanda handed Lillian the piece of paper. Lillian eyed it carefully. It had the following: 129 Harbor View Lane, Gotham City December 14, 7:00-9:00 pm.

 

Lillian looked at Amanda with a raised eyebrow and asked, “What is this?”

 

Amanda started to get up and said, “It is the headquarters of Anders & Anders. Lex doesn’t know it, but on that day and time, we will be pulling back security, funding, and banning his people from the building. That window should give you enough time to see the Pandora’s box in the flesh if you so desire before he comes down and tries to stop us.”

 

Lillian narrowed her eyes and asked, “Why not just tell us now what we are dealing with?”

 

Amanda smirked and said, “There are listening ears all around us.” Amanda turned to Lillian, smirked, and continued, “Whether they are your son….” Amanda turned to Martha, smiled wickedly, and said, “…Or yours.”

 

Amanda pushed in her chair and said, “Considering what is at the location is not something that I agree with Lex on, I would prefer to remove myself far from it. I hate Superman, but even I am not this crazy or unhinged.”

 

Lillian looked at Amanda baffled and said, “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

Amanda sighed and stared at Lillian hesitantly.

“Remember we always talked about avoiding the nuclear option?”

 

Lillian eyed her warily, and said, “Yes…”

 

Amanda chuckled sadly and said, “Well, no one told Lex that there were certain lines that you don’t cross.”

 

Lillian’s eyes widened and asked, “What did you guys do?”

 

Amanda shook her head and said, “I always thought myself the hero in this story. I hated Superman and just wanted to protect us from him. I wanted to protect civilians, not get them involved.” Amanda shuddered as he continued, “I hate I had any part of what Lex is doing. It has made me question what little morals or ethics I have left. I hope that by dumping this in your lap, you can come up with a better solution.”

 

As Amanda turned to walk away, Martha said sarcastically, “That’s bullshit. Whatever you helped Lex do, you are afraid of either Superman’s wrath, the Justice League, or both.”

 

Amanda turned and smiled at Lillian and said, “You finally found someone that is just as perceptive as you Lillian. Never let her go.”

 

With that, Amanda turned around and quickly exited the restaurant.

 

Lillian and Martha turned to each other hesitantly.

 

“What exactly did Amanda mean by nuclear option?”

 

Lillian leaned back with a confused look on her face. She sighed and rubbed the back of her neck.

 

“Nuclear option means taking something of great value to the superhero. Usually, that means people: family, friends, sometimes workmates, etc. If the loved one in question gets hurt or worse in this scenario it could lead to mass chaos and destruction. However, I am wondering if Amanda is just bluffing or if this is a trap.”

 

Martha frowned and asked, “What makes you say that?”

 

Lillian rubbed her head and said, “At least as of an hour ago, all the people that are close to Clark are accounted for: you’re here with me, Lois is still out east with her sister, Jimmy Olsen is still working at the Daily Planet. You just talked to Kara on the phone right before we arrived here. I don’t know who Lex could have possibly taken to get the nuclear response.”

 

Martha looked at Lillian hesitantly and asked, “What if it isn’t that someone was taken, but something was done to us without anyone noticing?”

 

Lillian shuttered at the thought. It wouldn’t be unusual for Lex to do this. He had done it before with Clark and he had arranged to have Lionel killed. However, something was still bothering her.

 

Lillian frowned and said, “That thought did go through my mind. However, something doesn’t make sense. Amanda made it sound like there was something physical to see at Anders & Anders. If we were drugged, it would have been easier for her to give us a usb drive of the research.”

 

Martha rubbed the back of her head and said, “That is true, but I think I should get tested just in case.” Martha sighed and said, “I will need to let Kara and Lois know too in order for them to get tested. Not sure how I am going to convince Clark to do so. He has always hated anything medical which makes sense since Lex has experimented on him in the past.”

 

Lillian rubbed her forehead and said, “We could tell Kara at dinner. She or Lena may have suggestions about how to approach Clark or at least know someone that could broach the topic with him without getting mad.”

 

Martha chuckled while leaning back in her chair and said, “And here I was hoping to have a pleasant conversation and getting to know your family better.”

 

Lillian smiled softly while kissing Martha’s hand and said, “We can still do that. Maybe we save the heavy stuff during dessert. No one gets mad when you have a good dessert in front of them especially when it is your award-winning apple pie.”

 

Martha cackled a bit and said, “I love the way you think.”

 

Lillian kissed Martha on the cheek and said, “I am just glad to see a smile on your face.” Lillian took Martha’s hand in hers and pulled both of them up and said, “Let’s go home. We have a lot to do before everyone arrives.”

 

Martha smiled as Lillian led them hand and hand out the door.

 

******

 

Amanda went into her car which was parked a couple of feet from Noonan’s entrance. As she started the car, she heard a female’s voice say, “You took long enough.”

 

Amanda jumped in her seat and turned around to see what she assumed was a female figure. She had a white theater mask on that hid her entire face. The mask had a half-moon on top and she was wearing a white robe.

 

After Amanda took a couple of minutes to relax her breathing, she asked, “Supreme Leader, what do I owe this lovely encounter?”

 

The Supreme Leader cocked her head and said, “I thought I told you to go in and talk to them and get out. Instead, you taunted them. Why?”

 

Amanda frowned.

 

Why are these two fools important to her?

 

“I was trying to be careful. I spotted several of Lex’s men when I entered Noonan’s. If I had played nice instead of somewhat resistant, Lex’s men may have taken notice.

 

The Supreme Leader cackled sinisterly which caused Amanda to shudder. Suddenly, the Supreme Leader disappeared. Amanda looked around hesitantly and then turned around to start her car. Before he got a chance to, she felt a hand around her throat. She looked up and saw that the Supreme Leader had suddenly appeared in the front seat with her. Amanda tried to remove her hands, but the Supreme Leader started to squeeze her neck more.

 

The Supreme Leader said loudly, “I didn’t ask you to think. When I give you an assignment, I expect you to perform it exactly the way I told you to. Nod if you understand me.”

 

Amanda nodded terrified.

 

The Supreme Leader released Amanda and shoved her against the driver's door.

 

The Supreme Leader cocked her head and said, “Lex’s men have been taken care of and shouldn’t report back to him about today. You should remember that I don’t let my subjects go into a situation blind like previous leaders.”

 

Amanda eyed the mysterious woman carefully while rubbing her neck and said, “Well, that is good to know.”

 

“And do you think you conveyed to them the importance of going to the location on the 14th?”

 

Amanda rubbed the back of her head and said, “I think so. Knowing Lillian, she would want to verify some of the things I told her. She wouldn’t want to go into the issue blind as you say.”

 

The Supreme Leader looked out the window. She set her sights on a red-haired woman in a pink dress and pumps run up to an older blonde woman in her 40s with a red sweater, black slacks, and dress shoes. The Supreme Leader cooked her head for a moment as she watched the two embrace for a moment before heading into Noonan’s. The Supreme Leader slowly turned to Amanda who leaned back against the door and stared at the woman warily.

 

“You better hope that Lillian and Martha take you seriously or it will be your head.”

 

Before Amanda could say anything, the Supreme Leader suddenly vanished. Amanda rubbed her neck and winced.

 

“I don’t know if it is a good or bad thing Lillian that this new leader has taken such an interest in you. Despite our differences, I hope you survive the whole ordeal,” Amanda muttered.

 

Amanda shook her head. As she drove down the street, Amanda missed a woman with short red hair suddenly appeared in the alley. She wore a black biker suit and black boots. She headed into Noonan’s and looked around until she found the young red-haired woman and the older blonde woman. She smiled as she walked over to the table and said, “Mom. Kara. It is amazing to see you.”

 

Kara ran up to the woman excitedly and said, “Alex! I can’t believe you are here! I thought you were going to be gone for at least a couple of more months.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “I know it is an amazing volunteer opportunity, but it is just as important to take breaks. I decided to use mine to fly back for a short time. And it is just in time. I hear that you have recently started seeing someone.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Lena is so amazing! I can’t wait for you to meet her tonight!”

 

Alex smiled, hugged Kara, and said, “You don’t know how much I can’t wait to meet her either.”

Chapter Text

Lillian walked into the dining room while carrying the main dish for tonight’s dinner: roasted chicken. She was surprised to see Lena walking around the dining room table like a mad woman adjusting silverware and chairs while Sam and Ruby watched over to the side shaking their heads.

 

Lillian stopped near Sam and Ruby and said softly, “How long has she been like this?”

 

Sam said, “She has been like this for about an hour now. Ruby and I offered to help, but Lena swatted our hands away from the table.”

 

Ruby pouted and said, “She said that everything has to be set right on the table. I’ve helped set the table before.” Ruby turned to her grandmother and said, “I thought you told me I was a good helper with the table last time.”

 

Lillian smiled while kissing Ruby on the forehead.

 

“You’re a wonderful helper.”

 

Ruby looked at Lena pouting and asked, “Then why doesn’t Auntie Lena let me help set the table?”

 

Lillian stared at Lena for a second fusing over the silverware on the table.

 

Lillian turned back to Ruby, smiled, and said, “Sometimes, people get a little carried away when they are trying to impress someone that they are in love with.”

 

Ruby looked over at Lena curiously and asked, “Falling in love does that to you?”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Sometimes it does.”

 

Ruby muttered, “Well, I hope that love never does this to me.”

 

Sam chuckled.

 

Lillian smirked and said, “I don’t know why you are laughing. You should know better than anyone that love can make us do crazy things. I remember a certain someone having us sit through them trying on thirty outfits before their first date with Lucas Johnson during their senior year of high school.”

 

Ruby looked up at her mom curiously and asked, “Why did you do all of that?”

 

Lillian chuckled and said, “She wanted to have the perfect outfit. Even though the majority of the stuff she showed us was a variation of the same look.”

 

Sam groaned and said, “I thought we agreed to never speak of that again especially after Lucas turned out to be such a prick.”

 

Lillian kissed Sam on the forehead and said, “I am just trying to let Ruby know it is normal to have feelings like this is all.”

 

Sam pouted and said, “At my expense.”

 

Lillian smirked and said, “Well, think of it this way, you will have a chance to do the same thing when Ruby has a son or a daughter.”

 

Sam sighed and said, “I don’t even want to think that far now. Ruby is still my sweet little baby.”

 

Ruby groaned and said, “I’m not a baby anymore.”

 

Sam smiled and kissed Ruby’s forehead and said, “You will always be my baby.”

 

Ruby rolled her eyes. Lillian cackled as she placed the chicken on the table. She then went over to Lena who was still fidgeting with the silverware.

 

Lillian placed a hand on Lena’s shoulder and said, “You know that we got everything covered. The food is ready and the table is set.”

 

Lena looked at her pouting and said, “Everything needs to be perfect tonight. There is so much left to do and to add to that, Kara is bringing an extra person.”

 

Lillian chuckled and pulled Lena in for a hug and said, “You worry too much. We were aware of the extra person coming tonight so there is enough food for everyone. The only thing that is left to do is to place all the food on the table.”

 

Lena looked at the table and said, “Maybe, I could turn that fork just a little to the left.”

 

As Lena went down to reach for the fork, Lillian grabbed her hand and started to pull Lena away from the table to the living room.

 

“Hey!” said Lena said loudly.

 

Lillian guided them over to the coach and pulled them down.

 

She turned to Lena with a soft smile and said, “You need to calm down.”

 

Lena looked at Lillian dumbfounded and exclaimed, “Calm down!”  Lena said louder, “Calm down! How can you say that to me? I am meeting her family for the first time. Her only blood relative absolutely hates me with a passion.”

 

Lena looked down while wringing her hands tighter and asked, “What if the others hate me too?”

 

Lillian pulled Lena in for a hug and Lena leaned into the embrace. Lillian rubbed soothing circles on Lena’s back.

 

“I think this has to do with one person in particular.”

 

Lena sniffed and asked, “Why do you say that?”

 

Lillian hugged Lena tighter and said, “Well, you know Martha likes you because she has been trying to bribe you guys with different baked treats to like her. I noticed neither Sam, Ruby, nor you told her she didn’t have to go through such trouble.”

 

Lena chuckled a little bit and said, “Her Oreo brownies are to die for.”

 

Lillian chuckled while rolling her eyes.

 

“Eliza and you had a pleasant conversation the other day when you and Martha ran into her at the grocery store. Martha said that Eliza was impressed with your knowledge about nanobots and wished her students at Midvale University had as much enthusiasm about the study as you.”

 

Lena looked at Lillian surprised. When Lena and Martha ran into Eliza at the grocery store last week, she didn’t know that Martha’s sister was the same Eliza Danvers who recently won a Nobel Peace Prize due to her work with nanobots. Her work on Kara’s Kryptonite protection suit was inspired by the new applications that Eliza created in nanobots. She never dreamed of meeting her idol and especially never imagined ever impressing her. Lena internally preened inside.

 

Lillian looked up thoughtfully and said, “Considering that those two like you, that only leaves Alex. From everything that Martha told me, you and her should get along. You are both in the medical field and love to do research.”

 

Lena looked away and said, “Kara said the same thing. It is just….never mind. It is stupid anyway.”

 

Lillian turned Lena’s face toward her so that they were facing each other.

 

“Lena, you are many things, but stupid isn’t one of them. You are the brightest and most loving person that I ever known.”

 

“You have to say that. You’re my mother,” muttered Lena.

 

Lillian kissed Lena on the forehead and said, “It doesn’t make what I said any less true.”

 

Lena sighed, looked to the side, and said, “Kara and Alex are very close. Kara considers her the closest thing to a sister that she has ever had. Alex was the one that really helped Kara acclimate to society. She admires all the advances that Alex has made in the medical field given her age and how she is using it to help society as a whole. She values her opinion on everything.”

 

Lillian looked down at Lena softly and asked, “Do you really think that Kara will dump you if Alex disapproves?”

 

Lena said softly, “Maybe. Alex is the reason that Kara even became Supergirl. When Alex was going overseas for the position she has in Doctors Without Borders, her plane was shot down. Kara saw it and saved the plane from crashing. Alex was originally pissed because Kara could have exposed her identity accidentally but helped encourage her that her gifts needed to be shared with the world. In my previous relationships, I never met the family members. It just never got that far. But with this, I don’t know…”

 

Lillian looked up thoughtfully and said, “You remind me of a younger version of myself.”

 

Lena looked up curiously at Lillian and asked, “Really?”

 

Lillian nodded and said, “You’re grandmother hated me with a passion. She didn’t think I was good enough for your father and constantly sabotaged our relationship.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “I thought that you and Grandma love each other? You guys used to hang out all the time before she passed a couple of years ago.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “The reason why we eventually got along is because Lionel eventually put her in check. He told her that if she didn’t stop disrespecting me and our relationship, he would go no contact with her. She called his bluff and he cut her out of his life. After a year, she broke down and finally apologized telling us that she would do better. Fortunately, she kept true to her word even after her son died.”

 

Lena looked up shocked up shocked and said, “Wow.”

 

Lillian chuckled and said, “My point is that if Kara is the person that you and Martha have described her to be, then she is the type of person who will make up her own mind about you, not rely on someone else’s opinion.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Thanks for telling me that story Mom and talking me down. I really needed that.”

 

Lillian kissed Lena on the forehead and said, “I’m always here to talk you down from the edge.” Lillian gradually got up, looked at Lena, and said, “Now, let’s finish setting up the table before our guests arrive.”

 

Lena smiled as she and Lillian headed back to the kitchen.

 

*****

 

Kara smiled brightly as she walked up to the front door of Lillian’s mansion followed by Alex and Eliza. She was in her civilian disguise of the red wig and black-rimmed glasses. She quickly knocked on the door while bouncing up and down.

 

Alex chuckled and said, “I think the last time I saw you this excited was when they offered free dumplings at Noonan’s that one time.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Today is much better than that. My favorite people get to meet and get to know one another.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “Now, I am definitely curious about this Lena if you think she is better than food.”

 

Kara rolled her eyes and said, “Ha, ha, Alex. Very funny.”

 

Eliza chuckled and said, “Alex, don’t make fun of Kara. It is nice to see her so happy in a relationship. Honestly, glad that some of that rubbed off on Martha.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I can’t take credit for Martha’s love life. I found out by accident that she put herself back out there.”

 

Alex raised her eyebrow and asked, “You really expect us to believe that neither of you knew you were dating someone from the Luthor family.”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her head, chuckled, and said, “Hey, it can happen.”

 

Before Alex could say anything else, Lillian opened the door with Lena right behind her.

 

“Welcome everyone! Please come inside,” said Lillian.

 

Kara bounced gleefully into the house followed by Eliza and Alex. Kara turned to Lillian and handed her one of the bouquets she had in her hand.

 

Kara smiled and said, “I hope you like the daisies. Lena said that they were your favorite flower.”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “These are lovely Kara. I have to make sure to put these in a vase.”

 

Kara then turned to Lena and gave her a bouquet of plumerias.

 

Kara beamed and said, “These are for you, my love.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “These are beautiful. Thank you!”

 

Kara linked her arm around, Lena turned towards Eliza and Alex and said, “Alex and Eliza, I would like you to meet my girlfriend Lena, and her mother Lillian.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “It is nice to meet you both. Kara has told me so many wonderful things about you guys.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “It is nice to now know the name with the face. I was really eager to see who was able to get Kara’s face to light up with joy so much.”

 

Lena looked down, blushed, and said, “She is an amazing person. I couldn’t imagine my life without Kara.”

 

Kara smiled while caressing her face and said, “I couldn’t imagine my life without you too, my love.”

 

Lena smirked while raising an eyebrow and asked, “Is my love your new nickname for me?”

 

Kara smirked and said, “It is if you want it to be.”

 

Kara kissed Lena softly on the lips which caused her to hum slightly.

 

Alex sighed and said, “If I knew you guys were going to be this lovey-dovey, I would have brought a water spray bottle with me.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You say that even though I’ve seen you and Maggie do the same thing when you are both around.”

 

Eliza smiled and said, “You two are quite doting on each other. I wish she could have come with us today. I haven’t seen her in a minute.”

 

Alex sighed and said, “Maggie is working on an important case right now that has kept her busy. I am hoping that she can break away for a while before I have to leave for Guatemala again.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Maybe if Maggie has time, you guys can do a double date with me and Kara.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “I would love that.”

 

Before anyone said anything else, Martha walked into the foyer, wrapped her arms around Lillian, and kissed her on the cheeks which caused her to blush.

 

“Hey everyone! I have dinner already prepared and set up if you guys are ready.”

 

Eliza smiled and said, “I hope it is your cooking. I have been having dreams about your macaroni and bacon casserole.”

 

Martha winked and said, “You know we wouldn’t have you over without me cooking you guys’ favorite.”

 

Kara bounced up and down and asked, “Even the chicken and dumplings?”

 

Martha chuckled and said, “Even the chicken and dumplings. There is more than enough that you and Alex won’t have to fight over the last one.”

 

Alex rubbed the back up her neck, chuckled, and asked, “Are you ever going to let us live that down?”

 

Martha smirked, “Probably not for a while since you guys knocked all the other food off the table just to get to the one dumpling.”

 

Lena looked at Kara with a raised eyebrow and asked, “Really Kara?”

 

Kara pouted and said, “It was the last one and I was hungry. Alex knew I had my eye on it.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Looks like I have competition over the dumplings then.

 

Kara chuckled while kissing Lena on the cheek and said, “You will always get the last piece, my love.”

 

Alex chuckled and said, “Now, I definitely know Kara loves you, Lena. She is willing to sacrifice food for you. She nearly tried to bite my hand off when I took the last dumpling last time.”

 

 

Lena caressed Kara’s face and said, “I am glad you are willing to share your food with me.”

 

Kara nuzzled her nose against Lena’s and said, “Always.”

 

As they stared lovingly into each other’s eyes, Alex chuckled and said, “Enough of the lovey stuff. I am ready for food. If I know Aunt Martha well, there is an apple pie calling my name.”

 

Martha chuckled and said, “You know I never have a dinner without it.”

 

Everyone started leaving the foyer to head to the kitchen. Alex straggled a few feet behind everyone else while they were talking. While no one was looking, she took out a small device that looked like a fly. She raised her hand a little and it flew away. Alex smiled as she quickly caught up with everyone.

 

*****

 

Lena kept smiling at Kara as she ate. She couldn’t believe that she was so nervous before Kara got here. Their entire group: her mother, Sam, Ruby, Kara, Eliza, Martha, and Alex have been sitting around the table exchanging pleasantries for the last 15 minutes. She looked over to the center of the table and her smile became even brighter. It had vases filled with flowers that Kara brought with her. She beamed thinking of Kara and how thoughtful and loving she was for bringing the flowers with her. She had never been with anyone who cared for her this way or strived to make a good impression on her family. Lena hoped that she would do the same for Kara.

 

As Lena went to happily eat more food, her ears perked up to a question that Alex asked.

 

“Kara was telling me that you run the Luthor Children Hospital in town.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “It is something that I have been passionately working on with Sam for the last couple of years. We wanted to provide excellent care for those who don’t easily have access.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “I really admire what you guys are doing. I wish that more people got involved in efforts like these.”

 

Sam looked up thoughtfully and said, “A large part of it though is that it takes a lot of money to run. Honestly, if we didn’t get the whole Supergirl volunteering angle, we probably would have run out of funding at this point.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “I can’t believe how viral that video campaign you guys did. I wonder who thought of the costume changes that Supergirl had.”

 

Sam smiled wickedly, pointed to Lena, and said, “We have our leader to thank for that. I thought it was an interesting choice to have those particular costume changes, but she must have foreseen that fans would be thirsty for Supergirl’s abs.”

 

“Sam!” exclaimed Lena mortified.

 

Sam smirked and said, “What? You didn’t think the outfits you asked for would be attention-seeking?”

 

Lena blushed and said, “I did, but I didn’t expect the level of success we had.”

 

Kara smiled while kissing Lena on the cheek and said, “And it is a good thing that we got the right type of attention. Before, people only saw your hospital as a deterrent to the community and wanted to see it get torn down. But now, people realize its importance in helping the community at large. It is a really big accomplishment.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “You and Sam should be proud of taking a risk like that with a superhero and turning it into a success. I have seen partnerships with superhero campaigns that have gone south when the people in charge don’t have a vision. It seems like you guys have an idea of where you want to take things which is good.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “We are hoping to capitalize on the attraction between Lena and Supergirl by interviewing with Catco to promote the toy drive we will be having soon.”

 

Alex nodded and said, “That is very smart. When is the toy drive? If it is soon, I would love to see it in action before I have to leave for Doctors Without Borders.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “We are planning on having it on Friday, December 4. We are still finalizing last-minute details.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “That is perfect. That is a day before I have to fly out so I should be good to come.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “That is splendid.” She turned to everyone and said, “You guys are welcome to come and bring friends too.”

 

Eliza looked up thoughtfully and said, “I think I should be able to make my way back up here for the day.” Eliza turned to her sister, smirked, and said, “It will give me more of a chance to hang out with you and Lillian. I am glad to see that you finally made a move on her after all these years.”

 

Martha rolled her eyes, scoffed, and said, “You don’t have to make it sound so dramatic, Liza.”

 

Eliza chuckled and said, “This is the same person you described as being the one that got away after all these years. I think I have a right to be a little dramatic about it.”

 

Lena stared at her mother and Martha curiously. She knew on her end that her mother always loved Martha, but she had often wondered if Martha felt the same way all this time.

 

Alex looked at Martha thoughtfully and said, “It is kind of weird seeing you with someone else. I know that Jonathan is gone and would want you to move on, but I always saw your love as the ones in fairy tales. You not only loved each other but were each other’s best friends.”

 

Martha looked at Alex thoughtfully for a couple of moments and said, “That is all true. I loved Jonathan very much and raised a beautiful family with him. I would never trade the time that I had with him for the world.” Martha turned her head and looked at Lillian wistfully and said, “But in the back of my mind I always wondered what would have happened if things were more progressive back then.”

 

Lillian caressed Martha’s face and said, “At least we are together now.”

 

Lillian smiled and kissed Martha’s hand which caused Martha’s face to blush.

 

Sam smiled and said, “You two are so cute together.”

 

Eliza smiled and said, “I agree. I can’t believe our parents didn’t realize that you guys had feelings for each other for the longest time.”

 

Martha sighed and said, “Mom refused to see because she was constantly busy looking for me a husband, and dad was too drunk all the time to pay attention.”

 

Eliza sighed and said, “At least we don’t have to worry about what they think about us anymore.”

 

“Cheers to that,” muttered Martha.

 

Suddenly they all heard a thump. They all turned around and saw that Ruby had laid her head against the table.

 

Sam rubbed Ruby’s back and asked, “Is everything okay sweetie?”

 

Ruby looked up pouting and said, “I’m bored.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I guess this really isn’t the most stimulating conversation for a ten-year-old.”

 

Ruby looked down and said, “It is not that the conversation is boring. I just want to be able to contribute too.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Okay sweetie. What would you like to talk about?”

 

Ruby turned to Kara excitedly and asked, “When is your cousin coming over?”

 

Kara nearly choked on the drink that she was drinking and started coughing and Martha looked over at Ruby surprised.

 

Alex looked around curiously and said, “Well, now that the girl brought up the elephant in the room, I was curious why Clark hadn’t made his grand entrance yet. Granted, I thought that it would be something more hostile, but still.”

 

Eliza stared at Alex sternly and said, “Alex, don’t say negative things about your cousin.”

 

Alex looked up surprised and asked, “What? Do you really expect me to believe that he took these two dating Luthor women in stride? I am not that naive.” Alex looked back and forth curiously between Martha and Kara and asked, “Or did I misread the situation wrong?”

 

Martha and Kara looked at each other hesitantly before Kara said, “He knows that Lillian and Lena are in our lives, but not that we are dating.”

 

Alex nodded and said, “That explains a lot.”

 

Eliza gave Alex a deadpan stare and said, “Alex….”

 

Alex rolled her eyes and said, “Come on Mom. They should probably tell him sooner or later before he hears from someone else.”

 

Martha sighed and said, “I don’t like keeping things from him, but he didn’t even take it well when I told him that I had begun hanging out with Lillian again.”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her head and said, “Yeah, he didn’t take it well when he found out that I was just volunteering at the Children’s hospital with Lena. His attitude towards Lena in general has been less than savory and that is putting it very mildly. I don’t want to keep the information from it either, but I want to be safe about doing so as well.

 

Ruby frowned and said, “This Clark sounds like a big jerk if he doesn’t like Grandma and Auntie Lena. You should get your cousin Superman to beat him up.”

 

Alex frowned and asked, “Why would you think Superman is related to Kara?”

 

Ruby gave Alex a quizzical look and said, “Because Kara is Supergirl silly.”

 

Alex stared at Kara quizzically and whispered in her ear, “You told them all you are Supergirl?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Yeah, everyone in this room knows about my secret identity.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “It actually explains a lot. I was wondering why a famous journalist was using their social platforms to promote Supercorp.”

 

Eliza looked up quizzically and asked, “Supercorp?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Yeah, it is a ship name that I made up for Lena and me to promote the hospital.”

 

Ruby smiled and said, “Supercorp has trended #1 on Twitter for weeks now.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “I have extra Supercorp t-shirts if you want to help promote us.”

 

Eliza chuckled and said, “Sure why not.”

 

“It’s not funny,” said Alex through gritted teeth.

 

Eliza asked, “What’s not…”Eliza paused when she saw Alex gripping the table until her knuckles were white.

 

Eliza rubbed the back of Alex’s back and asked, “Alex, what’s wrong?”

 

Alex took a couple of deep breaths before releasing her hand from the table and looked at Kara sternly which caused Kara to lean back a little.

 

“She exposed herself to a wide range of people,” said Alex sternly.

 

Kara frowned quizzically at Alex and said, “I told you earlier that I revealed my secret identity. I am not sure why you are making a big deal about it.”

 

Alex looked at her incredulously and said, “You said you told Lena about your identity. I personally wouldn’t have told her, but I get not wanting to lie to someone that you are romantic with. But I don’t get why you would tell her family. You are exposing them to danger by knowing your secret identity. Your enemies can now use them to get to you. Besides, what do you know about these people.”

 

Sam frowned and said, “Hey, I take offense to me and my family being called these people. You don’t even know us.”

 

Alex frowned and said, “That is exactly the point.”

 

Martha rubbed the back of her head and said, “This is exactly what this dinner is for: to get to know one another and hopefully to become a stronger unit.”

 

Alex looked at Kara curiously and said, “You have had military training. From what you have talked about on Krypton, their military training and tactics are stronger than the ones here. I guess I just thought that they would have taught you to be more guarded with sensitive information about yourself.”

 

Kara looked at Alex thoughtfully. She knew Alex wouldn’t like that she told people about her identity, but she didn’t think she would get this upset. Kara sighed.

 

Who am I kidding? I should have seen this coming considering that the anniversary of Jeremiah’s death just passed a week ago.

 

The Danvers patriarch was forced to work for the DEO after they discovered Clark floating near their property when he visited as a little kid. The DEO wanted to take Clark in for study but Jeremiah volunteered himself in Clark’s place. He convinced them that his knowledge on a variety of alien tech was more valuable than Clark's. After that, their family never saw Jeremiah again. A couple of years ago, the DEO informed them that Jeremiah died in a small fire in South America, but that there wasn’t a body to send home.

 

Alex has held a grudge against Clark ever since Jeremiah disappeared. She knew that he was a little kid and didn’t know any better, but she didn’t have anyone else to direct her anger towards. Kara shook her head.

 

She probably thinks the same thing is going to happen again.

 

Kara grabbed Alex’s hand and smiled.

 

“I trust Lena with my entire being. I wouldn’t have entrusted her with something so important if I didn’t think I couldn’t trust her or her family.”

 

Alex looked up at Kara warily and said, “But Kara….”

 

Kara sighed and said, “I know that you think that I am just following my heart, but I am not as naive as you think I am. My aunt Astra trained all of her soldiers including me in the art of deception. We learned how to not only deceive others but to know when we are being lied to. I really have analyzed the situation. Can you just trust me on this?”

 

Alex looked at her warily for a second before looking down at her food and picking at it.

 

“Fine,” Alex muttered.

 

Kara rubbed Alex’s back while leaning to whisper in her ear and said, “I promise you that this isn’t anything like Jeremiah’s situation. Although I am going into this full-blown with an open heart, my eyes are wide open too. You don’t have to worry.”

 

Alex looked up at Kara’s face with tears starting to form in her eyes before whispering, “I don’t like it, but I understand and support your decision.”

 

Kara hugged Alex which caused her to chuckle a little.

 

Kara mumbled and said, “I don’t like it when we are angry at each other.”

 

Alex wiped her eyes while cackling a little bit and said, “I wouldn’t say I was angry. More so, we had a disagreement which we worked out.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, I am glad we worked it out anyway.”

 

After Alex pushed back from Kara’s embrace, she looked around at everyone and said, “I am sorry for my outburst. I shouldn’t have implied that you guys weren’t trustworthy.”

 

Lena gave a soft smile and said, “It is okay. I get wanting to be protective of the people that are precious to you.”

 

“If it makes you feel better, we know how to keep a secret. We haven’t spilled the beans on who Superman really is even though I wished the tabloids could see the real him that we have to interact with instead of his golden boy persona,” smirked Sam.

 

Alex raised an eyebrow and asked, “Wait, you know Superman’s secret identity?”

 

Lena sighed and said, “Clark was never that subtle when growing up about his powers.”

 

Alex sighed while shaking her head and said, “I shouldn’t be surprised.”

 

“Well, I was when I saw him throw Lena’s car in the lake. Dude has some serious anger issues,” said Sam.

 

Ruby looked at her mother shocked and said, “Wait? Superman is mean to Auntie Lena? Why?”

 

Lena sighed and said, “It is a long-winded answer which would probably better explain another night.”

 

Ruby looked down while picking at her food and said, “Okay.”

 

Sam rubbed Ruby’s back and said, “It is not the end of the world if Superman doesn’t like Lena. Plenty of people like her especially the people in this house.”

 

“I know,” said Ruby softly as she picked at her food. After a couple of moments, she looked up at Kara hesitantly and asked, “Couldn't Auntie Lena be friends with other superheroes? They can’t all be mean, can they?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “There are many Superheroes out there that are awesome. I know the Flash is a big fan of your aunt.”

 

Ruby looked up in wonder at Kara and said, “That is awesome! The Flash is my second favorite superhero. I like seeing your team-ups with him and also with Batman and Robin.” Ruby looked at her Aunt excitedly and said, “You should get the Flash and Batman to be your friends. You can help them fight crime with science.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I don’t know about fighting crime and all of that. But I have met the Flash several times. He is pretty cool.”

 

Ruby started bouncing up and down and said, “That is amazing. Can I meet him? Can I meet him? Pretty please?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I can see what I can do.”

 

“Yay!” exclaimed Ruby.

 

Kara cuddled beside Lena and said, “It is so cute to see her so enthused.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “You say that now. Wait until she gets you cornered alone and starts asking you questions about the different superheroes and their exploits.”

 

Kara grinned and said, “I welcome it all.”

 

Lena kissed Kara on the cheek and said, “Thanks for being such a sweetheart to her. She adores you so much.”

 

“I adore her too,” smiled Kara.

 

As they cuddled together more, Sam said, “Speaking of team-ups, do you think that the Flash or Batman would want to do any promotional stuff with us? You tend to work with those two a lot and having them involved could help to promote the brand we are working towards.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “Batman I am pretty sure is a no, but I will ask anyway. He tends to be more private than most. As far as the Flash, he did leave a message on my phone asking for help with something that he wanted both of us to participate in.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said, “Oh. What is it?”

 

“The Flash has been trying to mentor girls in middle school and high school into being more interested in STEM fields. He knew that you had degrees in technology and engineering and that I have a degree in Mathematics.”

 

Lena looked at Kara startled and said, “I didn’t know you had a degree in Math.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “When entering the military, it was required that you get a college degree while training. They wanted you to have something to fall back on in case you get injured in the field and can’t go back on active duty.”

 

“It is pretty cool that the armed services on your planet thought about that,” said Alex.

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “I wished that the services they had on Krypton were offered here on Earth especially to the girls. I didn’t realize how underutilized women were in STEM fields. I hope that participating in this program that the Flash is doing, would help to move things in the right direction.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would be happy to help in whatever way I can. Just let me know a place and time and I can move things around in my schedule to make that happen.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “That’s perfect.”

 

As everyone continued to talk around the table, Alex turned to Martha and asked, “Can you point me in the direction of the bathroom?”

 

Martha smiled and said, “Sure dear. When you leave the dining room, you will want to turn left. It is the second door on the right down the hallway.”

 

Alex nodded and got up to head to the bathroom. Once she got inside, she locked the door and turned on the water from the sink. Underneath the door, the fly she released from earlier flew in. She held out her hand for the fly to land on it. She pressed the button on top of the fly which projected a hologram of a bunch of data files. As she went through the files, groaned and started to pace back and forth a bit while shaking her head. She paused for a couple of seconds and breathed in and out. She turned off the hologram, reached into her pocket, and dialed a number on her phone.

 

After three rings, a person answered and said, “Hello.”

 

“Hello, Maggie.”

 

Maggie chuckled and asked, “Did you miss me already? You have only been at the dinner for less than an hour.”

 

Alex sighed while rubbing the back of her neck.

 

Maggie said, “Oh. Did it really go that bad?”

 

Alex took a deep breath and said, “It didn’t go bad, but we are going to have to go off plan more than I like.”

 

Maggie asked warily, “How far off the plan?”

 

“Well, I sent out a bug droid to collect information. It was able to collect blood samples from Sam. It confirms that Sam is a World Killer.”

 

Maggie sighed and said, “Well, that saved me the trouble for what I found here. I went and found Sam’s original adopted Mother and forced her to show me the ship that she came in. It looks similar to the one that you showed me that Kara had but it has weird writing on it.”

 

Alex said sternly, “Be careful about transporting it. We don’t want to do anything that will activate Sam.”

 

“I am surprised you haven’t suggested the same method that we used on the last two World Killers.”

 

Alex sighed and said, “I did consider it, but I decided we are going to have to do Plan B.”

 

“Does this have anything to do with Sam having a kid? There are methods that we can do to address that….”

 

“No!” said Alex loudly.

 

She winced at how loud she said it. She just hoped that no one was paying attention to her and was still focused on dinner.

 

Maggie sighed and said, “I didn’t mean to upset you. It is just that Plan B is very complex with a greater chance of something going wrong if not executed right.”

 

“Unfortunately, our hands are tied and not because of the kid. As I thought, Kara has formed a very tight bond with Lena.”

 

“Bonds can easily be broken through….”

 

“They can be but they usually leave damage behind. December is right upon us and I need Kara to be not only physically ready but emotionally too. Trying to change strong dynamics now would just lead to more chaos that we don’t have time for. Besides, it didn’t help our cause that she had already told these people her secret identity. She has put a lot of faith in these people so if something were to go amiss at this point with Sam, Lena, or the others, Kara would investigate and I don’t want to risk the chance of something leading back to us.”

 

“I understand what you mean. So Plan B it is. Is there anything else that I need to do before heading back?”

 

“I want you to look into the Flash for me.”

 

“Looking into her allies?”

 

“She didn’t say, but I get the sense that he may be aware of her identity too. I just want to be extra cautious is all. Considering his speed, you will need to be extra careful.”

 

“Will do. Would you like me to look into Batman as well?”

 

Alex chuckled.

 

Maggie said warily, “I don’t understand why you find that question funny.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “I am sorry about that. You are free to look into Batman, but you won’t find much.”

 

Maggie chuckled and said, “You have seen my track record. I think I can find a large-size bat.”

 

Alex chuckled and said, “This particular bat is elusive. Others in Leviathan have tried to find him and have fallen short. There is a general consensus that he may have used magic to block us.”

 

Maggie asked incredulously, “You have got to be kidding me?”

 

Alex sighed and said, “I wish I was. There are so many organizations that want the head of the Bat. Believe me that if he was trackable, someone would have found him by now.”

 

Maggie sighed and said, “Noted. I will report back to you once I have found information on the Flash.”

 

Alex smiled and said, “Excellent. I will see you shortly.”

 

Alex hung up the phone and sighed. She looked herself once over in the mirror before turning off the water and walking out of the bathroom towards the dining room.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          

Chapter Text

Lena cuddled up next to Kara on the living room couch. After dinner, Eliza and Alex were the first to leave since Alex was feeling the jet lag hard and wanted to get some sleep. Sam left shortly after them with Ruby opting to stay the night for a sleepover with her grandmother. She was currently changing into pajamas before they sat down to watch a movie. Kara and Lena were going to head out after Sam, but Lillian and Martha wanted to talk to them before leaving. Lena was curious about what it is since neither of the women gave a hint of what they wanted to talk to them separately about during dinner. Before Lena drifted more in her thoughts, Martha and Lillian joined them in the living room with Martha carrying tea and cookies with her.

 

Kara smiled and said, “You didn’t have to make anything extra for us tonight.”

 

Martha chuckled and said, “I know dear. I just thought that having these things here would make the conversation go a little more smoother.”

 

That comment piqued Lena’s interest.

 

Lena stared at Martha and Lillian quizzically and asked, “Why would you say that?”

 

Martha and Lillian looked at each other hesitantly before Lillian asked, “Remember when I told you that I am sick of Lex having a chokehold on our collective families?”

 

Lena narrowed her eyes, frowned and said, “Yes…”

 

“Well, Martha and I got tired of being bystanders and decided to do some investigating of our own to get Lex out of all of our lives for good and help Clark.”

 

Lena stared at her mom baffled. Her mom briefly mentioned wanting to get Lex out of their lives but didn’t know she had already tried to do something about it. Lena looked over at Kara who seemed equally as baffled by the situation.

 

Martha chuckled at their collective shock and said, “I take it by the silence that we took you off guard.”

 

Kara rubbed the back of her head and said, “I wouldn’t necessarily say off guard.”

 

Lena looked up hesitantly and said, “I just think we are kind of concerned. Lex only cares about himself. What if he picks up on what you are doing and decides to attack you or worse.”

 

Lillian grabbed Lena’s hand and rubbed soothing circles around it.

 

“We took precautions. Mostly, it was a fact-finding mission. Nothing too dangerous at all.”

 

Kara looked up intrigued and asked, “Were you able to find anything?”

 

Lillian nodded and said, “Leviathan used to help Lex with funding his different ventures and also providing security. However, he did something to piss them off and they cut ties. Due to that, it allowed me a brief window to get information out of Luthor Corp.” Lillian went to her desk in the living room and pulled out two folders. She went to hand them to Lena and Kara. “Two purchases stood out: Anders & Anders, and Grover & Sons.  Grover & Sons sells a variety of drinks ranging from water, wine, energy drinks, soda, juices, and protein shakes. Anders & Anders deal with everything in regards to a child’s development up until the age of five. They advertise that their food and educational tools enhance a child’s performance.”

 

Lena frowned and said, “Hmmm….”

 

Kara looked at Lena frowning and asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

Lena sighed, looked back at Kara thoughtfully and said, “Lex has always been about using tech to make him the ‘Man of Tomorrow’ in the hearts of everyone. These two purchases don’t seem in touch with his goal at least on a surface level.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and asked, “So you think there is more to these purchases than just them being random?”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Yes. I hate to admit this but Lex has always been a meticulous planner. He never purchased something without it having a purpose that serves him. If he purchased those companies that means they had something he greatly valued.”

 

Martha nodded and said, “That is what your mother and I thought which is why we met with Amanda Waller earlier today.”

 

Lena turned to her mother while raising an eyebrow and said, “I thought you and Amanda had a falling out years ago especially after she joined forces with Lex. What makes you think she wouldn’t just expose you to Lex.”

 

Lillian smirked and said, “Amanda works with Leviathan. She is more loyal to them instead of Lex especially since they said that they would go after anyone that provides them assistance.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “I really want to know what he did to piss them off.”

 

“If I had to take a guess, it is Lex’s anti-alien stance that he is running on in the Senate. Leviathan has been supporting pro-alien candidates which is a 180 from what they have done in the past.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said, “That is curious that they made such a drastic change. I wonder if they have someone new in charge.”

 

Martha shrugged her shoulder and said, “Whatever the reason, it is working in our favor. Amanda has given us a lead with Anders & Anders that we will be following up on in two weeks.”

Kara frowned and asked, “Why the long wait?”

 

Lillian said, “Amanda is given us a window of time to get the information we need without Lex noticing what we are doing. Until we have even a hint of what he is up to, I would rather avoid a head on approach.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “I agree subtlety would be better. Is there anything we can do to help?”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “Actually yes. We still haven’t figured out why Lex wanted Grover & Sons. The little information that I was able to get from Luthor Corp is that they are trying to alter some of the drinks Grover & Sons produced. The folders have copies of their results but I don’t understand what any of them mean. I was wondering if you could analyze the data and see if it makes since to you.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “That is something I definitely can do.”

 

Lillian let out a sigh and said, “Now to the much harder ask.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “What does that mean?”

 

Martha rubbed the back of her neck and said, “Amanda talked about how Lex has done a nuclear option: done something to a loved one of Clark. We haven’t noticed anything odd so we wanted to rule out the possibility that something wasn’t done to our bodies without us knowing.”

 

Lillian nodded and said, “We think it is best that everyone gets tested: Sam, Ruby, Kara, Lena, Martha, and myself. Part of me is hoping that Amanda is over-exaggerating or even bluffing, but I rather be safe than sorry.”

 

Lena leaned back and sighed. She wished that she could say that Lex wouldn’t do something that low, but she couldn’t. This was something that was right in his wheelhouse.

 

Lena said, “I agree. I can have everyone come to the hospital to be tested tomorrow.”

Martha frowned and said, “That is wonderful, but we do have one small problem.”

 

Kara frowned and asked, “What problem?”

 

Martha sighed and said, “Clark. He should be tested too. However, you know his stance on hospitals and needles and that was before he started to act beyond unusual. I don’t see getting him to agree to this.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “I think I know someone in the League who can provide some assistance.”

 

Martha smiled and said, “That is wonderful. Do you think they would be able to help as soon as possible?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “I am supposed to see this individual tomorrow for something else. I don’t see them saying no to the request in particular.”

 

Before Kara could say anything else, Ruby rushed in with her pajamas on and said, “Grandma, I found a movie we can watch on Netflix: Inside Out. Can we watch it now?”

 

Lillian smiled and said, “Sure dear. Why don’t you turn on the movie on in the TV here and then we can start watching. I already have the tea and cookies ready.”

 

Ruby sprinted to the TV while shouting, “Yay!”

 

Lillian chuckled while she turned to Kara and Lena and said, “Would you guys like to stay for the movie too?”

 

Ruby turned around with pouty lips and round eyes and asked, “Can you stay Auntie Lena and Kara? It would be even better having you here to watch.”

 

Lena sighed while chuckling and said, “You know I can’t say no to that face.” Lena turned to Kara, gave her a soft smile, and said, “If you need to leave that is fine, although I hope you will stay.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Of course I’ll stay. I enjoy getting to spend extra time you you guys.” Kara leaned into Lena closer and whispered in her ear, “Especially you my love.”

 

Lena blushed while cuddling into Kara more and said, “You always know what the right thing to say.”

 

Kara leaned back with Lena on the couch as they got ready to watch the movie.

 

As Kara watched the movie, she thought about her new task of getting Clark tested. Kara wasn’t entirely honest about who she could ask to help with Clark. There were technically four people that she could ask. Most were magic users which Clark would hate her even more given his serious distrust for magic. It just left one person that she could ask. Kara sighed. She knew the she and the person in question on going to have their work cut off for them.

 

I smell a ruse coming on.

 

*****

 

Bruce  stared at a computer screen at the Watch Tower checking off things on his to do list. He was deep in thought when he heard a footsteps slowly approaching him.

 

“I thought that you had returned home to Themyscira, Diana,” mused Bruce as he continued to type on the computer.

 

Diana sighed and said, “I told you that I can stay behind and finish up with the medical wing. I know that you have been eager to get back home to check on Damian.”

 

Bruce let out a small smirk and said, “Diana, you don’t need to worry about me.”

 

“It is hard not to when you spread yourself so thin. No one would think anything less of you if you took a longer breaker.”

 

Bruce looked back at Diana thoughtfully and said, “I appreciate your concern, but I have everything handled. I am only here for the next hour and then I will be going home.” Bruce smirked and said, “Besides, I have a game night to win.”

 

Diana looked at Bruce startled.

 

Bruce looked at Diana quizzically and asked, “What?”

 

Diana rubbed the back of her neck and said, “I don’t know. When you came in to check on the progress on the medical wing an hour ago, I thought that you would insist on staying until all the stocks were replenished which would take two days. I thought that I would had to fight harder to get you to relax and go home.”

 

Bruce looked back at the computer screen, sighed, and said, “Honestly after everything with Damian….” Bruce leaned back in his chair and said, “I want to be more present in my children’s lives.”

 

Diana smiled and said, “I am happy for you Bruce. I am also glad to see that this game night is sticking around. Nice to see new members like the Flash and Supergirl having a positive influence on you.”

 

Bruce chuckled slightly and said, “Me too.”

 

“If you want to head back sooner, I really don’t mind making sure the supplies are restocked.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Trying to get rid of me so soon?”

 

Diana looked up flustered and said, “No…I….just thought…..”

 

Bruce laughed slightly which caused Diana to smile. It wasn’t often that Bruce let his guard down especially while he was in costume.

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “I kid Diana. I have two reasons for being here tonight.”

 

Diana raised an eyebrow and asked, “Which are?”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “Well, I wanted to recruit you and Oliver to play in game night tonight.”

 

Diana looked at him baffled. It wasn’t the first time that Bruce had invited her somewhere. She has gone to a lot of the galas and fundraisers that he throws. However, this was the first event that he had ever invited her to that was so casual.

 

Bruce chuckled and said, “I know that it is last minute so if you are not able to…”

 

Diana smiled, shook her head, and said, “I can come. I am just curious about the sudden invite is all.”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “I am dead last in our game night battles and I want to win one. Tonight is one that I have a chance at: paintball. We will be using paintball guns and arrows which is why I am reaching out to my best marksmen on the team.”

 

Diana bursted out laughing.

 

Bruce frowned and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Diana chuckled while wiping a tear off her face and said, “It’s nothing. It is just funny to see a competitive side of you is all. You put a lot of thought into this.”

 

Bruce muttered and said, “You would if your kids keep mocking you about being in last place.”

 

Diana chuckled and said, “I will gladly join your team to help. Who is all participating?”

 

“There will be three teams: Supergirl, Flash, and Damian are team one. Dick, Tim, and Jason are team two. You, Oliver, and I will be team three. Alfred will be the referee.”

 

Diana raised an eyebrow and asked, “Are you sure that Damian should be doing this? It sounds like it will require a lot of movement.”

 

“Damian has been eager to get out in the field. This will give me a safe way to test his endurance, stealth, strength, and agility. If he struggles in this, then I will know that it is too soon to put him back out on patrol.”

 

Diana nodded and said, “Sounds like a solid plan. What is the second reason for you being here?”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “John will be taking over with the issue with the medical wing. He wanted me to come in because he feels that a certain someone will cause a scene about the whole debacle.”

 

Diana frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

Suddenly, they heard a large thud. The duo followed the sound and saw that Clark dressed in his Superman attire landed hard in the monitor room right behind them looking agitated. Batman rolled his eyes and groaned.

 

“Right on fucking cue,” muttered Bruce.

 

Clark turned to Bruce, narrowed his eyes, and asked, “What’s that Bruce?”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and said, “I take it you have some type of grievance to air given the way you landed in here instead of coming in like a normal person.”

 

Clark narrowed his eyes and seethed, “I would come in calmly if I didn’t have to deal with the bullshit requirements that you throw up at a moments notice.”

 

Clark started to charge towards Bruce until Diana got in between the two of them and held her ground.

 

Clark snarled and said, “I have no problem with you. Move now!”

 

Diana narrowed her eyes and said, “I don’t know what exactly happened, but we are all friends here. Why don’t we take it down a notch and talk this through like rational adults.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and said, “I am more than willing to. Not sure if he is though since I can see steam literally rolling off his skin now.”

 

Clark growled and tried to push past Diana to get to Bruce, but Diana pushed him back hard.

 

Diana frowned and asked, “What the hell is wrong with you?”

 

Clark pointed to Bruce, and screamed, “He wants to my blood. That is the problem.”

 

Diana looked at him quizzically and asked, “Is that all? I thought it was a more serious problem.”

 

Clark stared at her baffled and asked, “How can you take that so calm? What he is asking for is an invasion of privacy.”

 

Diana stared at him baffled for a few moments.

 

Clark stared at her frustrated and screamed, “What?”

 

“She is probably wondering if you forgot about what happened a couple of days ago,” mused Bruce.

 

“What the fuck does that have to do with anything?” exclaimed Clark.

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes and said, “You got in a fight with Lobo three days ago. It started in Metropolis but somehow ended with you throwing him into the Watch Tower and destroying the medical wing and the loading deck. Why it was necessary to throw him into the Watch Tower, I will never know.”

 

Clark scoffed and said, “Lobo was getting away and I needed to do something to stop him.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Regardless of what you felt that was necessary, your actions has caused us to have to rebuild the loading deck and medical wing. We just completed those today. Now, we need to get those two areas restocked…”

“And our blood is necessary to complete this?” seethed Clark.

 

Diana frowned and said, “Clark, when you destroyed the medical wing, you destroyed the blood reserves that we have in case of emergency of all of our members.”

 

“So, why is it necessary to have the reserves in the first place? It isn’t like we really use them,” scoffed Clark.

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and said, “I take it you forgot the fact we had to do blood transfusions on you after your battle with Zod. I am not surprised if you forgot since you were unconscious through most of it. If we didn’t have your blood on hand from before, we wouldn’t have been able to revive you.”

 

Clark looked back at them startled and then looked down.

 

Diane looked at Clark carefully and asked, “Why are you so upset about this?”

 

Clark looked up at Bruce, narrowed his eyes, and said, “I don’t want to be experimented on.”

 

Diana looked at him baffled and asked, “Experimented on? Clark. All of us are doing this.” Diana held out her arm which and pointed out a bandaid in the middle of her arm, and said, “I just had to give blood an hour ago.”

 

Clark chuckled, pointed to Bruce, and said, “Because he wanted you in on the ruse. You guys have been complaining about my behavior for months. What better way for the ‘Great Detective’ to try to overanalyze the situation with a blood sample.”

 

Diana looked at Clark solemnly and said, “Oh, Clark….”

 

Clark looked at Diana with disgust and spat, “Don’t look at me with pity. I know what you guys are doing.”

 

Bruce rubbed the bridge of his nose and snapped, “Clark, who destroyed the medical wing.”

 

Clark growled and said, “It doesn’t make a diff….”

 

Bruce growled and screamed louder, “Who destroyed the medical wing?”

 

Clark glared and said, “I did.”

 

“Do you think we shouldn’t repair and replenish it?” snapped Bruce.

 

“No, that is not what I am saying…” started Clark.

 

Bruce then walked forward to where he was within inches from Clark staring him in the eyes and asked, “Then what is your proposed solution to all of this?”

 

Clark glared at Bruce for a couple of moments before sighing and looking away.

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Look. No one is going to force you to give blood. It is your own prerogative. However, if another situation similar to Zod happens, you are going to be the one that is shit out of luck. It is not like there is a lot of Kryptonians around to get blood from.”

 

“There is always Kara,” murmured Clark.

 

Bruce cackled which caused Clark to step back unnerved.

 

“That is rich coming from you given how badly you treat her. Even if she did, how do you even know if you are the same blood type.”

 

Clark looked away and muttered, “It could work…”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “How much would you want to stake your life on it?”

 

Clark stared at Bruce coldly for a moment before pushing passed him and heading for the elevators.

 

Diana frowned and asked, “Where are you going?”

 

Clark snarled and said, “To see if others are really giving their blood downstairs.”

 

Diana rolled her eyes and asked, “Really? You are going to be that stubborn?”

 

Clark kept going until he got to the elevator and hit the down button. Bruce shook his head and followed him with Diana trailing behind. They all took the elevator two floors down and walked the long hallway until they got to the medical wing. When Clark entered, he stopped startled. Kara and Barry were sitting in medical beds getting their blood drawn.

 

Clark stormed over to Kara and asked, “What are you doing?”

 

Kara frowned and said, “Getting my blood drawn. Why?”

 

Clark laid a hand on Kara which took her off guard.

 

Clark looked at her solemnly and said, “You don’t have to do this. I know things aren’t the best….” Clark sighed and said, “I would donate blood to you if you need it.”

 

Kara looked at Clark hesitantly and said, “That is nice to know, but that wouldn’t work.”

 

Clark frowned while snatching his hand away and asked, “Why not?”

 

“Well, we are different blood types. I am C negative. You are R positive.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow and asked, “Wait, you know what my blood type is?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Yeah. Your parents documented everything leading up to your birth with tons of photos including hanging a photo of your birth certificate. The birth certificates on Krypton were more detailed because they included your blood type, weight, and size at birth too.”

 

“Oh,” said Clark softly.

 

Kara stared at Clark quizzically until she felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked over to see John staring at her.

 

“You are good to go. I do recommend you either sit under the sunlamp for five minutes or wait a half hour and eat a couple of cookies and drink some orange juice.”

 

Kara yawned while looking over to Bruce and asked, “How long before we head back?”

 

Bruce looked up thoughtfully and said, “The others won’t be ready for another hour or so.”

 

Kara nodded and then turned back to John and said, “I have some time. I will take the cookies and juice please.”

 

John nodded, pointed over to Barry, and said, “They are right at the table that the Flash is eating at. I would grab some before he eats them all.”

 

Kara chuckled as she got out of the medical bed and stretched. Before she walked off, she looked back at Clark quizzically and asked, “Is everything okay with you?”

 

Clark stared back at her hesitantly before sighing and sitting on the medical bed and said, “Everything is fine.” Clark turned to John and said, “I would like to get my blood drawn next.”

 

John nodded and said, “I am going to have to turn on the red lamps to drain your powers so we can get the blood samples. You are going to have to sit here for about 15 minutes before I can draw blood.”

 

Clark nodded and said, “That will be fine.”

 

Bruce watched Clark quietly for a couple of minutes before sighing and heading back toward the elevators.

 

Diana looked at Bruce quizzically and asked, “Where are you going?”

 

Bruce slightly smiled and said, “Well, since things have calmed down here, I still need to ask Oliver if he can come tonight.”

 

Diana chuckled as she watched Bruce go into the elevator and head back up.

 

****

 

An hour later in the Bat Javelin

 

Bruce, Diana, Oliver, Kara, and Barry are in the Bat Javelin about ten minutes away from Wayne Manor. Kara and Barry were napping in the back while Bruce, Oliver, and Diana were in the front.

 

Oliver stretched in his seat and said, “John told me that I missed Clark’s mini-meltdown in the medical wing today. What got into him this time?”

 

Diana rolled her eyes and said, “He is paranoid that we want to use his blood to experiment on him.”

 

Oliver sighed and said, “And yet you guys thought I was overreacting about taking him off rotation last week with his unhinged behavior.”

 

Diana rubbed the back of her neck and said, “Superman does a lot of good. However, he is becoming more and more reckless. First, he has been more violent when pursuing perceived threats, doesn’t care about property damage anymore which is evident with the Watch Tower, and now he thinks we are out to get him. I am now starting to agree with your assessment.”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “It may not be something that is in his control.”

 

Oliver raised an eyebrow and asked, “What do you mean?”

 

“Supergirl came to me two days ago saying that there was a possibility that someone close to Clark may have been drugged. We have been able to test the usual suspects: Supergirl, Martha, Jimmy, Lucy, and Lois, but they have all turned up clean. That leaves just Clark himself being compromised.”

 

Oliver sighed and said, “You are back on that theory that Clark’s behavior issues are because he has been drugged this whole time?”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “Yes, and now I will be able to test that theory.”

 

Diana narrowed her eyes and said, “So you really did want to experiment on his blood.”

 

Bruce looked up thoughtfully and said, “Not really experiment. More so to make sure that his body is not being altered by someone else.”

 

Diana rubbed the bridge of her nose and said, “It is not that far off. We are doing something to his property without his knowledge. Were the blood reserves even really damaged?”

 

Bruce smirked and said, “The blood reserves were. You, Kara, and Barry all needed your blood drawn. You because it was destroyed in the fight and Kara and Barry’s because they never had the chance to fill their reserves before now. However, not everyone’s blood was destroyed in the blast including Clark’s.”

 

Diana narrowed her eyes and said, “I don’t think that lying to him, especially about something so personal is going to help us in the long run. We should have been honest.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “Given our conversation today, how do you think that would have realistically gone if we told him that he was being drugged by another person and wanted to validate that?”

 

Diana looked away and muttered, “Probably poorly.”

 

Bruce rubbed the back of his neck and said, “I know that you are a big proponent of honesty Diana, but if Clark is really being drugged here, we don’t want to alert the other party that we are on to them.”

 

Oliver nodded and said, “Bruce is right. We want to try to have the element of surprise.”

 

Diana sighed and said, “I will go along with this for now. However, I do have one question.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and asked, “What?”

 

Diana looked at Bruce hesitantly and asked, “If he has been drugged, you know we are going to have to bench him right?”

 

Batman nodded and said, “That means we will have to enable Project Trinity even sooner.”

 

*****

 

Eve sat back on her vibrating recliner sipping on a strawberry lemonade. As she placed it down on the table next to her, Otis came out of her kitchen with a tray of roasted chicken, potatoes, and broccoli and placed it on her lap. Eve beamed a smile at him. Otis has been helping her while she recovered from her injuries from Talia. He has doted on her hand and foot which was a foreign concept to her. She had to practically throw herself at Lex to get even an ounce of his attention and even then, he barely would even touch or hold her. Otis always treated her like precious cargo, always checking to see if she was okay and if she needed any assistance with cleaning, cooking, and getting around from one destination to another. It was a nice feeling.

 

Eve reached out and touched his hand and said, “Thank you for doing all of this. I don’t know what I would have done without you this week.”

 

Otis looked at her bashfully, and said, “You don’t have to thank me. Any self-respecting guy would have done the same thing.”

 

Eve chuckled and said, “You would be surprised.”

 

Otis sat down in the recliner next to her and the two began eating their food and enjoying good conversation between each other. After they finished, Otis began gathering their dishes.

 

Eve started to move from the recliner and said, “You have already done too much. At least let me do the dishes.”

 

Otis gently pushed Eve back down on the recliner and said, “You should rest. Your leg is healing pretty nicely and we wouldn’t want to hinder your progress.”

 

Eve pouted and said, “You always say that.”

 

Otis smirked and said, “Because it is true.”

 

Eve smiled and said, “Well, at least let me make it up to you by taking you to my favorite restaurant Borelli’s tomorrow night.”

 

Otis raised an eyebrow and asked, “Borelli’s? Don’t they have like a month waitlist to get into the restaurant?”

 

Eve smirked and said, “My cousin is the owner. She loves it when I drop by to visit especially when I bring a big, handsome fella with me.”

 

Otis smirked and said, “Handsome you say, huh.”

 

Eve grinned coyly and said, “Very handsome indeed.”

 

Otis smiled and said, “I would be honored to go with you on this…this….”

 

Eve chuckled and said, “You don’t have to be shy. You can say date. Or at least I would like it to be a date if you are interested.”

 

Otis beamed and said, “I am very much interested.”

 

Eve smiled and said, “I will call my cousin now and make the reservation.”

 

Otis exclaimed, “Great! While you are doing that, I will clean up everything and make us some popcorn so we can start that documentary on sharks that you were talking about.”

 

“Are you sure about that? I know documentaries are not the most interesting things to some…”

 

Otis chuckled and said, “It is a documentary on sharks. They are the coolest animals at sea. What is not to love about that?”

 

Eve beamed as she watched Otis walk away.

 

I never thought that I could have something like this. Definitely looking forward to tomorrow.

 

As Eve went to dig her cell phone out of her pocket, she heard a female voice said, “It is nice to see you with a guy that treats you with respect for a change.”

 

Eve looked over to her right where Alex had suddenly appeared right next to her.

 

Eve sighed while pulling her phone out and asked, “Is it really that foreign of a concept for you to use the door and knock for a change?”

 

Alex smirked and asked, “Where is the fun in that?”

 

Eve groaned while rolling her eyes.

 

Alex chuckled and said, “I thought that you would be glad to see me. Maggie said that you have been asking about me recently.”

 

Eve narrowed her eyes and said, “It depends. If you are checking on my well-being, it is one thing. If you are just here to just start chanting ‘I told you so’ about Lex, then you can just poof yourself right out. I already feel bad enough wasting my time on him.”

 

Alex sat down in the recliner next to Eve and gently grabbed her hands with a solemn look on her face.

 

“I know I kid a lot, but I hope you know that Maggie and I wouldn’t be petty like that.”

 

Eve sighed while looking away and said, “I know. It just that I justified him to you guys for so long….I kind of expected some brief gloating.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “I am not going to lie. I will be doing a little dance to myself when I leave here about you finally seeing the light, but I would never gloat in your face and make you feel bad about it. I care about you very much and so does Maggie. We just want to see you happy is all.”

 

Eve smiled softly and said, “I am happy. The happiest that I have been in the longest time considering the turmoil that I have been through.” Eve raised an eyebrow at Alex and said, “Although, I would have preferred a heads up about the bitch from hell.”

 

Alex gave Eve a deadpan stare and asked, “Would you honestly have believed Maggie or me back then that Lex was throwing you out to the wolves?”

 

Eve sighed while looking down and said, “No, probably not.”

 

Alex rubbed the back of her neck and said, “We were just hoping you weren’t spiteful and threw away the business card that Maggie gave you the last time you spoke.”

 

Eve looked away sheepishly and said, “I did think about it. I’m glad I didn’t though.” Eve sighed while grabbing her lemonade and taking a sip. She turned to Alex curiously and asked, “What exactly did you do for Talia? She looked like a kid in a candy store when I handed her the business card.”

 

Alex chuckled and said, “Lex’s head on a platter when the time is right of course.”

 

Eve cackled and said, “Good thing I am not going back to that asshole.”

 

Alex chuckled while rubbing the back of her neck and said, “Well, actually…”

 

Eve narrowed her eyes at Alex for a moment and mused, “You want me to stay. Why?”

 

“Well, Lex has been a thorn in Leviathan’s side for too long. We want to dismantle him. Granted we can do brute force, but I always prefer subtlety which is where you come in.”

 

Eve sighed and said, “You want me to be a mole.”

 

Alex raised an eyebrow and asked, “Would that be a problem?”

 

Eve rubbed the back of her neck and said, “I don’t know how much I can help. He sidelined me all this week after the fiasco with Talia. I have no idea if he is even thinking of bringing me back anytime soon.”

 

Alex smirked and said, “Oh, I think he will be calling you anytime now wanting you to get back to work.”

 

Eve stared at her warily and asked, “Why do you say that?”

 

Alex leaned back, smiled coyly, and said, “Check out Channel 7 News.”

 

Eve stared at Alex hesitantly for a moment before turning on the TV to the news station. She was surprised to see it was showing Lex being interviewed by Vicky Vale. Eve sighed while shaking her head. Vicky is a world-renowned journalist who is known for her aggressive and cutthroat tactics of getting to the heart of a story.

 

“Why did he agree to this interview? She is definitely not one to do a fluff piece like he wants from this exposure,” muttered Eve.

 

Alex chuckled and said, “Because his ego has no bounds. He thinks he is smart enough to outwit her, but Vicky isn’t one to hold punches which is what he is about to find out.”

 

Eve looked at Alex curiously until a question caught her attention from the TV.

 

Vicky said, “We noticed all the reforms that you want to make are all anti-alien. You don’t think we can all co-exist with each other.”

 

Lex chuckled and said, “Co-existing is what the aliens want you to believe that they are doing. In their minds, they don’t need to. They have more power than the average human and could easily wipe us out. Which is why I believe that we should have ways to defend ourselves against them with better weapons, migration laws, border security….”

 

Vicky sighed and said, “So basically, you want to treat them as hostiles first instead of exploring the opportunities between our cultures.”

 

Lex smiled and said, “We need to put our people first. I have heard from many in my neighborhood how aliens are stealing jobs and opportunities from working-class citizens and causing the crime rates to go up. We need to put laws in place to show that we won’t tolerate this type of injustice anymore.”

 

Vicky stared at Lex curiously and asked, “Would you say the same about Earth’s superheroes?”

 

Lex smirked and said, “They are more dangerous than most. They take the law into their own hands and issue justice how they see fit. We shouldn’t be relying on their way of doing things. We need to find ways to help our own people.”

 

Vicky raised an eyebrow and asked, “And you have a way to do such a thing?”

 

Lex smirked and said, “I do. I will be revealing a new product in the coming weeks that will help with our defense force against anyone that poses us harm.”

 

Vicky chuckled while shaking her head.

 

Lex frowned and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Vicky gave Lex an amused look and said, “A lot of the claims that you made tonight are misconstrued.”

 

Lex narrowed his eyes and asked, “How so?”

 

Vicky leaned forward smiling and said, “Well, you said that human and alien relations could never work yet your dear sister is defying that expectation every day.”

 

Lex frowned slightly while gripping his chair but quickly gave a forced smile.

 

“Ah, you mean my sister’s partnership with Supergirl. It is just a fad that will eventually die out.”

 

Vicky chuckled and said, “I don’t know about all that. Their commercial for her hospital has already garnered three billion views. The hospital has also been getting a lot of good reviews due to the partnership since many people didn’t know such affordable healthcare for children existed in their area.”

 

Lex gritted his teeth and said, “As I said, it is just a fad. In cases like my sister's, she should focus on getting state or federal funding to help with her hospital instead of relying on a tasteless gimmick that she has going for herself right now.”

 

Vicky gave a wicked smile and said, “Funny you should mention that. It was a government program that made it possible for Lena and Supergirl to work together.”

 

Lex looked at her startled and asked, “What?”

 

Vicky leaned back and said, “Ah, you didn’t hear about the program that the IRS has with heroes and villains. They have to pay back property damage for battles that they prove to be at fault over and if they can’t pay, they have to do volunteer work. I am surprised that you haven’t heard about it given your ‘alleged crimes’ over the years.”

 

Lex glared at Vicky and said, “I have never been convicted of anything….”

 

Vicky chuckled and said, “Which is why I said allegedly. Speaking of crimes though, I noticed that you stated that most crimes are committed by aliens correct?”

 

Lex nodded warily at Vicky and said, “I stand behind that statement.”

 

Vicky gave a wicked smile and said, “I found that interesting since the IRS has been keeping up with crime rates due to the increase super hero and villain spike over the years. Their research has shown that most of the crime and damage to the city has been caused by Earthlings. The top five are the Joker, Bane, Black Manta, Scarecrow, and Mr. Freeze. They also show that cities that have a designated hero around tend to have less crime than those that don’t. How would you explain that?”

 

Lex glared at her while gripping his chair hard.

 

Lex forced a smile and said through gritted teeth, “Well, I would need to look into their research more to compare notes.”

 

Vicky smiled and said, “I hope that you do.”

 

Eve shook her head as she turned off the TV and said, “That was too painful to watch. Those that already hated aliens will follow him blindly, but individuals that don’t care or are pro-alien will just think he is unhinged.”

 

Alex chuckled and said, “I know which is why this works out great for us.”

 

Eve frowned and asked, “How so?”

 

Alex smirked and said, “Lex is going to be distracted trying to prove his naysayers wrong. During this time, I want you to note everything he is doing and let us know especially if it pertains to the following people: Supergirl, Lena Luthor, Samantha Arias, and her daughter Ruby Arias.”

 

Eve raised an eyebrow and asked, “I get the first two, but why the others?”

 

Alex said, “It is not important to go into now, but they are of great significance to us at this time. Do you think you would be able to follow through with this?”

 

Eve nodded and said, “I can help. However, that all depends on if Lex calls me which I still have doubts….”

 

Suddenly Eve’s phone started ringing. When she looked down, she saw that Lex’s number was on the caller ID.

 

Alex chuckled and said, “Never underestimate a man’s ego when it has been bruised. They tend to do some unruly things in order to get their reputation back.”

 

With that, Alex suddenly disappeared. Eve chuckled while shaking her head and staring at the phone.

 

I guess it is back to the grind again.

 

Eve sighed, answered the phone, and said, “Hi Lex. How can I assist you this evening?”

Chapter Text

Kara stretched while sitting on the sofa in the living room of Wayne Manor. She was currently sitting next to Barry while Diana, Bruce, and Oliver sat on the chairs opposite of them.

 

Barry yawned and said, “I am kind of surprised that Damian wasn’t the first one here. He seemed really excited about the prospect of playing.”

 

“I can assure you I have been here the entire time Flash.”

 

Barry yelped as Damian suddenly appeared behind Barry.

 

After catching his breath, Barry turned around to Damian, frowned and asked, “Where the hell did you come from?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “Don’t be mad that you didn’t suspect my presence.” Damian patted Flash on the back and said, “Maybe if you are nice I can give you pointers on stealth.”

 

Barry rolled her eyes while Kara chuckled.

 

“You have the stealth thing down Damian. I was barely able to detect your heartbeat which I am not sure if that is something I should be amazed or worry about,” said Kara.

 

Damian smirked and said, “One day I will surprise you Supergirl.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I look forward to the challenge.”

 

Damian turned to his father and asked, “Father, did Drake, Todd, or Grayson say when they will be here?”

 

Bruce nodded and said, “They just finished up a mission and will be here in about 15 minutes. Why?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “It will give Supergirl, Flash, and me a chance to talk about strategy. I see that you brought the heavy hitters with you, but I suggest you take the time we have to do the same.” Damian turned towards Kara and Flash and said, “Come. We have much to discuss.”

 

Diana and Oliver stared at the trio startled as Kara and Barry shrugged their shoulders and followed Damian out of the living room.

 

Oliver turned to Bruce as with a raised eyebrow and said, “When you told me about this, you said it would be a nice game of paintball. Why do I have a feeling now that it will be something similar to war games?”

 

Bruce sighed and said, “Knowing Damian it is or it could be a dig at the fact that I have lost every game night since we started this about a month or two ago.”

 

Oliver bursted out laughing and asked, “Wait….you’re telling me….the great detective….hasn’t won anything yet. You can’t be serious.”

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose and said, “Please don’t make me regret asking you to come tonight.”

 

Oliver wiped a tear from his eye and said, “I’m sorry. I just didn’t see that coming is all.”

 

Diana chuckled while patting Bruce on the back and said, “Don’t worry. We will make sure that this isn’t another losing streak for you.”

 

Bruce leaned back into his chair, sighed, and said, “I hope so.”

 

*****

 

Kara and Barry sat on Damian’s bed as they watched Damian go through his wardrobe in search of something.

 

Barry yawned and asked, “So what is this secret strategy that you want to discuss so badly.”

 

Damian turned around and carried a box to his bed. He opened the box and smirked while looking at the contents inside.

 

Barry looked at Damian hesitantly and asked, “Whatever you have inside the box isn’t alive, is it?”

 

Damian scoffed and said, “You have an overactive imagination, Barry.”

 

He looked back down in the box, grabbed two gift bags, and handed them to Barry and Kara.

 

While peeking inside the gift bag, Kara asked, “What are these for?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “To win, we need to show team spirit. I thought a good start of that was having a team uniform.”

 

Kara and Barry looked down at the gift bags in surprise. Each gift bag had several clothing items: a black shirt with the words “Worlds Finest” with their logos directly underneath it (Supergirl symbol, lightning symbol, and a bat symbol), a baseball hat with the same imagery as the t-shirt, black pants, and black gym shoes.

 

Barry looked back up at Damian shocked and said, “These are really nice. You didn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

 

Damian looked down while grabbing his uniform from the box and said, “I know I didn’t have to, but we should go in as a united front if doing this. It will help with morale.”

 

Barry and Kara turned to look at each other and smirked.

 

Damian frowned and asked, “What is that look for?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “It is nice to see that you care is all. This is very sweet of you.”

 

Damian scowled and said, “It isn’t that big of a deal.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Dude, just take the compliment. I know that I will be wearing this a lot after today.”

 

Damian looked up surprised and asked, “Really?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Of course. I can’t wait to wear it and show it to Lena later.”

 

Damian looked down while rubbing the back of his neck and said, “I am glad that you guys like the items.”

 

Damian cleared his throat and said, “Anyways…” He walked over to his nightstand and grabbed out his laptop while Kara and Barry chuckled among themselves. They enjoyed seeing a little vulnerable side to Damian.

 

As Damian started typing on his laptop, he turned it towards the duo and said, “I found out that we will be playing in the bat cave. I went out and took photos in order to make a 3d rendering of the space. I thought we can discuss which spaces in the cave would give us the best advantage points.”

 

Barry raised an eyebrow and asked, “Isn’t this supposed to be just a friendly game between peers?”

 

Damian scowled and asked, “What rock have you been living under? This is a test to prove myself to Father that I can go back into the field. He is trying to make this extra difficult since he requested the assistance of Arrow and the Amazon princess.”

 

Barry sighed and asked, “Don’t you think you are being a tad bit overdramatic? The more likely reason why he asked Wonder Woman and Green Arrow here today is because Bruce got tired of being in last place all the time.”

 

Damian gave Barry a deadpan stare.

 

Barry rolled his eyes and said, “Fine. If you really think this is some conspiracy of people being out to get you, what do you suggest our course of action is?”

 

Damian rubbed his hands together while smirking and said, “I think when Alfred starts the game, I should immediately throw down smoke bombs, and start picking off people one by one.”

 

Barry scratched his head and said, “It is direct and to the point.” Barry turned to Kara curiously and said, “Kara, you have been pretty quiet during all this. What do you think?”

 

Kara tapped on her chin for a minute while looking at the layout of the bat cave on the computer screen and said, “Well, I have some questions first. Do you know if there are specific targets that we are hitting or it doesn’t matter as long as it hits somewhere on the body?”

 

Damian said, “There will be target discs we will be wearing that Alfred will be monitoring at all times. That is how he will know when a person is out.”

 

Kara nodded and asked, “Will we be able to use our powers during this?”

Damian looked up thoughtfully and said, “I don’t see why not.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “If that is the case, I don’t think we should go out in blades of glory. Honestly, your dad will be expecting that from you considering how antsy you have been about getting back on the field.”

 

Damian sighed while scratching the back of his head and said, “I concede to your point. What do you suggest?”

 

Kara points to a certain part of the computer screen and asked, “See that opening here?”

 

The duo looked at the screen and nodded.

 

Kara continued, “When the game starts, we will have Barry use his super speed to get us up in that crevice near the ceiling. It would give us a vantage point to see all below and somewhat obscure that the others won’t automatically notice us.”

 

Damian frowned and asked, “You want us to start the game off by hiding?”

 

Kara nodded and said, “Initially yes. You are almost better, but not at 100%. Let the others tire themselves out first. Especially, Wonder Woman, Green Arrow, and Jason. All three are excellent shots especially when there is a moving target involved. Let those two teams fight and tire themselves out and then we swoop in with the smoke bomb and start picking the rest off.”

 

Damian looked at her thoughtfully and said, “That is actually quite clever. We will follow your plan then. Your military training has paid off.”

Barry looked at Kara startled and asked, “You were in the military?”

 

Kara nodded while looking away wistfully and said, “I was when I was…. on Krypton.”

 

“Oh, I”m sorry for…” said Barry softly.

 

Kara shook her head while smiling softly and said, “You’re fine. Despite what has happened, it is a time in my life that I like to remember fondly.”

 

Barry smiled while grabbing Kara’s hand which caused her to smile brighter.

 

Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. The trio looked up to see Alfred standing in the doorway.

 

“The others are waiting for you all downstairs,” said Alfred.

 

Damian nodded and said, “Thank you, Alfred. Let Father know that we will be down in a couple of minutes.”

 

Alfred nodded and said, “Will do, Master Damian.”

 

The trio got up and went to get changed into their team uniform. Damian handed each of them domino masks.

 

Barry frowned and asked, “What is this for?”

 

Damian said, “Well, I wasn’t sure if you wanted Wonder Woman and Green Arrow to know your identity so I had the mask just in case.”

 

Barry smiled while reaching out and rubbing Damian’s head causing him to scowl.

 

Damian knocked Barry’s hand off and readjusted his hair.

 

“Why would you do that?” frowned Damian.

 

Barry chuckled and said, “It is nice to see the little ways you show you care.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and said, “Whatever. Let’s just go downstairs already.”

 

Kara and Barry chuckled as they followed Damian downstairs.

 

After they got downstairs, they headed to the living room and saw that Bruce, Diana, and Oliver were seated in the same area with Dick, Tim, Jason, and Alfred standing next to them.

 

As they got closer to the others, they heard Dick said, “Come on B. That is pretty lame you are just using your regular costumes for this. You should have come up with something original.”

 

Bruce sighed while rubbing the back of his head and said, “I am not sure how having a blue shirt written in marker on the front ‘Team Nightwing’ is all that original.” Bruce raised an eyebrow while looking at Jason and Tim and said, “I am kind of surprised you guys went along with this.”

 

Jason smirked while smacking Dick on the back and said, “It wasn’t easy. Dickiebird had to promise us a favor of our choosing, no questions asked.”

 

Tim smirked and said, “I already have in mind what I want him to do later.”

 

Bruce looked at Dick quizzically and asked, “Are you sure about this Dick? It is just a game after all.”

 

Dick chuckled and said, “That is kind of rich coming from you considering that you brought heavy hitters to the game tonight.”

 

Bruce looked off to the side and said, “I have no idea what you are talking about. None of you wanted to be on a team with me…”

 

Jason coughed and said, “Because you suck.”

 

Bruce stared at him warily and said, “Because none of you want to be on my team, I got people that will. If they happen to be excellent marksmen, then good for me them.”

 

Tim chuckled and said, “No shame huh, B.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes and said, “Let’s get started. Anyone know what is taking Damian and the others so long.”

 

Tim turned and saw Damian, Kara, and Barry standing to the side and said, “It looks like they were dressing for the occasion.”

 

The group turned to the trio with curiosity except for Bruce, Jason, and Dick. Bruce looked surprised by the trio’s get-up. Jason busted out laughing and Dick ran to Damian and embrace him in a hug.

 

Damian scowled and said, “Grayson, get off of me!”

 

Dick smiled and asked, “Was this the secret project that you were working on? This is so adorable and definitely much better than what I came up with.”

 

Damian scoffed while lightly pushing Dick away and said, “Obviously, my work is superior. However, you did come up with something at least somewhat original, unlike Father.”

 

“Hey!” said Bruce.

 

Jason smirked and said, “Don’t get mad. It’s the truth.”

 

Bruce sighed while messaging his forehead.

 

Bruce turned to Alfred and said, “Alfred, can you explain the rules of the game so we can get started.”

 

Alfred nodded and said, “Of course sir.” Alfred got a bunch of discs out of his pockets and started handing them to everyone. “Everyone is given three discs. When all three discs have been hit, you are out of the game. The disc can be placed anywhere on your body except for your head. We will be playing in the bat cave. You will have the full range of the cave except for the computer station. You will have a choice of paintball guns or arrows to use. You can use your powers, but I do ask you not to do enough destruction that could cause permanent damage to the cave. The game will stop on one of two conditions. Whoever is the last player standing will be the team that wins. Or if after three hours we still have multiple teams still standing, the winner will be whichever team has lost the least amount of members.”

 

Jason smirked and asked, “What if all of us are still standing after three hours?”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow and said, “I seriously doubt that considering how competitive the lot of you are.” Alfred sighed while taking out his stopwatch and said, “If you will all follow me, and we will get started.”

 

As they all got up and followed Alfred out of the room, Oliver whispered to Diana and asked, “Are you having second thoughts about the game. Looks like it will be more intense than we were led to believe.”

 

Diana smirked and said, “Scared of a little battle, Oliver.”

 

Oliver chuckled while rubbing the back of his head and said, “I forgot who I was talking to. You are probably thrilled about this.”

 

Diana smiled. She was excited about having a friendly battle with friends. However, there was another thing she was even more excited about.

 

Let’s see how much Bruce cut’s loose when he isn’t on constant guard.

 

*****

 

Damian scowled as he leaned back into the wall in the crevice Kara, Barry, and he was in. They have been sitting there for two hours watching the other two teams going at each other.

 

Barry sighed and said, “Don’t look like that Damian. Kara wasn’t wrong with her assessment from earlier considering that both teams still have all their members.”

 

Damian frowned and said, “But Father is not getting to see any of my skills to prove that I am ready to be in the field.”

 

Kara turned to Damian, smiled, and said, “I know that it doesn’t seem like it now, but you are demonstrating to your father your understanding of strategy which is important in any battle. Besides, my plan is starting to work.” She pointed at Dick and Tim who were on the right side of the Cave blocking off attacks from Oliver. Kara continued, “You can tell those three are getting tired, especially Tim. Their moves are starting to get sloppy. Plus, the three of them have been hit two times already.” Kara stretched and said, “If in an half hour they still haven’t started taking each other out, then we will do your idea of the smoke bomb. With their exhaustion, we will have a better chance of getting someone out at that point.”

 

Damian sighed and said, “Fine.”

 

The trio watched for fifteen more minutes when finally a shift in the game happened. Oliver shot an arrow at Dick who tried to do a backflip to avoid it, but he wasn’t able to jump high enough in time and was hit.

 

Suddenly, they heard Alfred's voice echo through the cave and said, “Master Dick, you’re out.”

 

Jason cackled while shooting off a paintball at Bruce and said, “I can’t believe that you are the first one out Dickbird!

 

Dick gave Jason the finger as he sat down on the floor and said, “Shut up Jason!”

 

Jason smirked and said, “Don’t worry Dickbird. I’ll lead our team to victory now that you are out of the game.”

 

Dick gave Jason a deadpan stare.

 

Before Dick could say anything else, Alfred said, “Master Dick, if you would be so kind to step out of the playing area. Some cookies and lemonade are waiting near the cave entrance for you to enjoy.”

 

Dick grunted as he gradually got up and muttered, “At least there is a good treat after all of this.”

 

A couple of minutes after Dick was thrown out of the game, Green Arrow managed to corner Tim against a wall and took a shot.

 

Alfred’s voice boomed throughout the room and said, “Master Timothy, you’re out.”

 

“Dammit!” groaned Tim.

 

Green Arrow leaned and touched his knees while panting and said, “I can’t believe I have another half hour of this.”

 

Suddenly, Green Arrow yelped and gradually turned around and exclaimed, “Hey!”

 

Alfred’s voice boomed throughout the room and said, “Master Green Arrow, you’re out.”

 

Jason grinned wickedly while holding his gun and said, “Don’t look like that Arrow. Now, you can sip some lemonade and relax. Leave the good fight to the young.”

 

Green Arrow glared and said, “You punk nose brat.”

 

Jason shook his finger at Oliver and said, “Don’t get mad that you lost focus in the middle of the game.”

 

Oliver started to stomp over to Jason, but then Alfred asked, “Green Arrow Sir, can you please stand down and exit the playing area? I have those blueberry scones that you liked so much from the Christmas party.”

 

Oliver glared at Jason one more time before stomping off to the cave’s entrance. Jason started looking around the room and said loudly, “Come on out old man. Let’s get this over with.” A bullet and an arrow headed towards Jason’s abdomen, but he easily leaned back to dodge. Jason smirked and said, “You and your special friend are going to have to do better than that to get me out.”

 

Jason ran toward the direction the shots came from. Kara, Barry, and Damian observed the situation from their hiding spot.

 

Kara smiled and said, “This is it. Jason, Bruce, and Diana are in the same area. Diana and Jason look like they have all three of their discs still active and Bruce only has two. Since we only have a half hour left, our focus should be taking Bruce down since he has fewer targets and it seems like he has slowed down some in his movements, but not by a lot.”

 

Damian frowned and asked, “What about Diana and Jason?”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “Diana is a god, and Jason has heightened awareness and strength thanks to the Lazarus pits. If we have more time, we can try to develop a plan to go after them, but we don’t have that luxury. Their teams are at least down one player. If we can keep it that way and not lose a player on our side, we can win this thing easily.”

 

Damian sighed and said, “You’re right.”

 

Barry chuckled and said, “Don’t worry. I’m sure you will be able to show your Father some of your moves before the half hour is up.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes and started to get up.

 

Kara smiled and asked, “Everyone understands what the plan is?”

 

Damian and Barry nodded.

 

Kara grabbed a hold of Damian and said, “Let’s go.”

 

Barry was off with a blur while Kara flew Damian and her over to wear Bruce, Diana, and Jason were standing. Once she was directly overhead, she dropped Damian down. As Damian started falling, he threw out smoke bombs which hit a couple of seconds before he landed on the ground.

 

Jason shouted out, “What the hell?”

 

The Flash quickly came up behind Bruce and held him which caused Bruce to growl, “Get your hands off of me!”

 

Barry nearly took a step back but held steady as Damian and Kara quickly ran up to Bruce and took their shots.

 

Alfred’s voice echoed throughout the cave and said, “Master Bruce, you are out.”

 

Bruce growled, “The hell!”

 

Bruce felt his arms drop as the smoke started to dissipate around him. Once the smoke cleared, he looked around and only saw a stunned Jason and Diana in front of him.

 

“What the fuck was that?” asked Jason while looking around.

 

Bruce sighed while rubbing his head and said, “It seems that Damian’s team used a surprise attack approach.”

 

Jason smirked and yelled, “That isn’t like you to hide in the shadows like that baby bird. Why don’t you come out and face me so we can end this?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow and said, “This is not to the death Jason.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes and said, “I know that. I am just eager for this to stop. Alfred promised me cinnamon rolls after this.”

 

Diana smirked and said, “Well, I am for once impressed that Damian and his friends had a plan of attack. It shows growth in his character.”

 

Bruce smiled and said, “I think it is more so that Supergirl and the Flash are having a more positive influence on him.”

 

Dicks voice boomed through the cave and said, “Hey B, Alfie said that you are out. Don’t wallow on the playing field because you lost again.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes while walking towards the cave’s entrance and shouted, “I wasn’t wallowing!”

 

Jason smirked and said, “Keep telling yourself that old man.”

 

Bruce turned to glare at Jason for a second before turning and walking away.

 

As Bruce walked away, Jason and Diana had their backs turned toward each other as they circled around observing the cave.

 

Jason asked warily, “Would you be interested in doing a team-up, Princess?”

 

Diana smirked and said, “I could just take you out right now.”

 

Jason chuckled and said, “You could, but consider this. We have ten minutes left in the game and three active discs on each of us. You could try to get me out while leaving yourself open as a sitting duck  to Damian’s team or you could help me get at least two people on Damian’s team out so that we can at least tie before time is up since currently they are in the lead.”

 

Diana chuckled and said, “Good point. A truce it is then.”

 

“Truce,” said Jason smiling.

 

Jason looked around and said, “Do you see anything out of the ordinary, Princess?”

 

Diana shook her head and said, “No, it is like they simply vanished. I don’t see them anywhere or hear their movements.”

 

Jason sighed while rubbing his head and yelled, “It is not like you to wait things out, Damian. I am surprised that you would rather wait the clock out to ensure an easy win than try to take the rest of us out.”

 

Jason and Diana shifted once they heard something clank against the floor. They looked around and noticed that small balls approached them emitting smoke.

 

Jason smirked as he looked around and said, “It not like you to use the same trick twice baby bird.”

 

Diana frowned while gripping her bow and arrow and said, “It isn’t. Something feels off about this. Be ready, Jason.”

 

Jason nodded while gripping his gun and looking around.

 

Suddenly, a red blur came out of nowhere and pushed past Jason and Diana causing them to stumble. As they tried to gain their bearings, another red blur came out of nowhere and pushed past Jason and Diana again causing them to stumble more. This happened a couple of more times.

 

Jason groaned while getting up again and yelled, “You really going to toy with us up until the end baby bird?”

 

Diana smirked and said, “They may be toying with us, but I get their pattern now.”

 

The red blur came out of nowhere, but Diana was expecting it this time. Right as the blur came upon her, she held out her arm causing the blur to run into her arm and the Flash to bounce off her arm and fall to the ground. Jason then came up behind Diana and shot the disc that was on the Flash’s chest deactivating it.”

 

Diana smiled as she walked up to the Flash as he still sat on the ground and said, “Very clever what you did to try to keep Jason and me unstable. Too bad it didn’t work in the long run.”

 

She looked the Flash over and noticed that he only had one disc showing out front.

 

The Flash smirked while still seated and asked, “Is there something wrong Diana?”

 

Diana raised an eyebrow and said, “You only have one disc up front. The others must be on your backside.”

 

The Flash smiled brightly and said, “That is an interesting observation.”

 

Diana sighed and said, “No matter.” Diana began to reach down to turn the Flash over when Jason stopped her.

 

Diana frowned and asked, “Why did you stop me?”

 

Jason looked around hesitantly and said, “Something about this screams trap. You did get the Flash to stop but you didn’t hurt him enough to keep him sitting there like that. He could easily move away but he is just sitting there waiting.”

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “I have to admit Jason. You are a lot smarter than what Damian gives you credit for.”

 

Suddenly, they heard a loud cracking noise and Jason and Diana yelped as they felt something grab their ankles. They looked down and were shocked to see hands that had broken through the ground and grabbed their legs.

 

Jason screamed, “What the fuck?”

 

Diana tried to pull away but wasn’t able to pull away.

 

Diana looked down astonished and yelled, “What is the name of Hera….”

 

The Flash got up and yelled, “Now!”

 

Suddenly, Damian drops from the sky and starts shooting paintballs followed by The Flash running fast while shooting paintballs.

 

Suddenly, they heard Alfred’s voice echo through the cave and said, “Master Jason and Ms. Diana. You are both out. Congratulations to Team World’s Finest. If you could all join us up at the cave’s entrance where I have refreshments waiting for you all.”

 

Kara let go of Diana and Jason’s leg and burst out of the ground causing Diana and Jason to falter back.

 

Jason stared at her amazed and asked, “How did you fucking do that?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “There was a tunnel underneath this part of the cave so I hid there until you guys were right above me. Which reminds me…”

 

Kara looked around for a moment until she smiled when she saw a nice-sized rock. She went over, picked it up, and used her laser vision to slice it in half. Then she placed the rock in the hole in the floor she recently appeared through and used her laser vision to sear it in place.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “There we go. Don’t want Alfred to come after me for destroying the cave.”

 

Jason cackled and said, “Alfred wouldn’t have come after you for that. I think he was hoping that we wouldn’t blow the cave up like a certain someone did when they messed with an alien rock we found.”

 

Damian scowled and muttered, “No one told me that touching the rock would cause it to explode.”

 

Jason smirked and asked, “Even though it has ‘Explosive. Do not touch’ written all over it?”

 

Damian smirked and said, “You jest now. But you won’t be feeling that way when I get all the cinnamon buns that Pennyworth made today.”

 

Damian then ran off.

 

Jason growled, ran after Damian, and yelled, “Hey, you better not eat all of those! Alfie promised them for me!”

 

Diana chuckled.

 

Kara smiled and said, “You find their antics funny too.”

 

Diana smiled and said, “I do tremendously.” Diana smirked, turned to Kara and Barry, and said, “And to think that it is because of both of your influences.”

 

Both Barry and Kara looked down bashfully.

 

Barry chuckled and said, “I don’t know about all of that.”

 

Diana patted Barry and Kara on the back and said, “I have known Bruce and his kids for years. I have never seen a….playful side to them before. It’s nice. That has seemed to come out more since you both been hanging with them.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “They have always been good people and fun to hang with.”

 

Diana chuckled and said, “Don’t get me wrong. Bruce and the kids have always been wonderful. It is just that….” Diana looked up thoughtfully for a moment and continued, “There has been a dark cloud hanging over this family for a while. You both have brought a brightness to this household that hasn’t been seen in a while. The light that shines from you both brings out hope in others. Never let anyone extinguish that flame.”

 

Diana patted them on the back again before heading up to the exit.

 

Kara and Barry stared at each other quizzically for a moment before following Diana to the cave’s exit.

 

As they were walking, Kara turned to Barry wistfully and asked, “Do you really think we inspire that much hope in others?”

Barry looked up thoughtfully and said, “I hope so. It is something that I have been inspired to do since becoming the Flash. However, with Bruce and the others…I thought we were just hanging out. I didn’t know we necessarily influenced anything.”

 

Kara looked up thoughtfully and said, “Damian has vaguely referred to things being tense in the household especially when Jason returned. I did notice that when we first started hanging out here, they were awkward around each other. Since they were also awkward around us, I initially thought it was because we were outsiders to them, but that quickly went away after a couple of visits and I just chucked it up to nerves. Now, after what Diana said, I wonder if that is how the family usually acted with each other and we just stumbled crossed it.”

 

Barry chuckled and asked, “So we changed the dynamics of Batman’s household? I don’t know about all of that. That seems kind of far-fetched.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Well, you know what they say. All you need is a spark to get the flame going. Maybe we were the spark of change here.”

 

Barry looked up thoughtfully and said, “I guess it is possible.”

 

Kara looked up wistfully.

 

Maybe if I sparked a change for Bruce and his family then I can do the same for Clark.

 

*****

 

Clark lay in the bed staring at the ceiling. He looked over to the side and saw his bedmate was still asleep. He looked at his bedmate with a forlorn look and then sighed. He sat up and began to look for his clothes. He looked down and saw that his underwear was right by the bed. As he put on his clothes, his bedmate, Lex Luthor, sat up and then leaned over Clark’s shoulder. He caressed Clark’s face which caused Clark to wince and smack his hand away.

 

Lex smirked and asked, “Getting up so soon darling? Come back to bed.”

 

Clark grunted and started to put on his underwear.

 

Lex sighed and wrapped his arms around Clark causing him to wince again and then sigh.

 

“I got to view video footage of your cousin the other day. She is not as fragile as you led me to believe.”

 

Clark’s head snapped back and pushed Lex off of him.

 

“Kara is nothing but a nat! Just forget about her!” yelled Clark.

 

Clark started to pull up his underwear and stand up.

 

Lex had an amused look on his face.

 

“Sounds like someone protests too much.”

 

Clark glared at Lex and said, “Just get the fuck out of my apartment. It was a mistake letting you in to begin with. This is the last time.”

 

Lex chuckled, but gradually got up from the bed and started to put on his clothes.

 

Lex smirked and said, “You always say that it is the last time, yet this is our 90th or isn’t it our 91st tryst again with each other? I honestly lost count after your engagement to Lois.”

 

Clark turned to Lex and growled, “Don’t speak her name!”

 

Lex cackled and said, “I don’t know why you are mad at me. You are the one that kept running to me even after getting together with her.” Lex looked up thoughtfully while tapping on his chin and said, “I wonder what she would think if she found out that time in the office wasn’t the first time we slept together and that we have been doing this thing of ours since before you guys began to date.”

 

Clark reached down, grabbed Lex’s shoes, threw them at him, and yelled, “Just get out!”

 

Lex caught the shoes effortlessly and put them on.

 

He walked over to Clark and started to caress his face which caused Clark to recoil back.

 

Lex sighed and said, “It would be so much easier if you just gave into your feelings to me instead of denying them. You keeping up with that shame of an engagement even though Lois has left you is kind of pathetic now.”

 

Clark turned to Lex with a deadly stare and growled, “Leave!”

 

Lex smirked and said, “Fine. I’ll go.” As Lex opened the door to the bedroom, he turned to Clark with a wicked smile and said, “We both know that you will be calling me before the end of the week begging me to come back.”

 

As Lex closed behind him, Clark let a scream and hit the nearest wall to him. He then sinks gradually to the floor and begins to cry. Lex smirks as he hears all of this walking out of Clark’s apartment. After exiting the apartment complex, Lex heads to his car and starts driving. He presses the call button on the steering wheel. The line rang three times until someone answered.

 

“Hello?”

 

“Hello, Dr. Spellman. It is Lex.”

 

“Ah, hello Lex. What can I help you with?” asked Dr. Spellman.

 

Lex sighed, “Well, you can explain to me why Project Red K isn’t working.”

 

Dr. Spellman said hesitantly, “I am not sure I understand what you mean Lex. I thought that the purpose of Project Red K was to get the subject to lower their inhibition so they can be more spontaneous and unpredictable. I thought that the subject was proceeding along  with regards to those parameters.”

 

Lex rubbed the back of his head and said, “The subject inhibition is lowered greatly, but not to me it is not.”

 

“I am not sure I follow Lex.”

 

Lex sighed and said, “When we started this project two years ago, you told me that it would lower their inhibition so that they would throw caution to the wind. However, the subject is still guarded when it comes to me. They will only show me parts of themselves, but not everything.”

 

“Hmmmm…..”

 

Lex frowned and snapped, “What does that ‘hmmmmm’ mean?”

 

“Well, Lex…..” said Dr. Spellman hesitantly.

 

“What?” growled Lex.

 

Dr. Spellman took a deep breath and said, “I told you that when we started this project we could lower a person’s inhibition, but it will not change strong feelings that a person has. So if the subject has strong feelings like hatred or bitterness against you for example, the formula that we are subjecting to him is not going to change that.”

 

Lex groaned while gripping the steering wheel tightly.

 

“What about if we add the mind device prototype that my sister and her colleague created? You said with that I could remove memories correct?” asked Lex.

 

Dr. Spellman sighed and said, “We only recovered part of the pieces back from S.T.A.R. Labs after that incident with Grodd and Grundy.”

 

“Why is that?” snapped Lex.

 

“Honestly, given the amount of damage to the building, we were lucky to get the portions back we did. I do have the notes on the creation of the device though.”

 

Lex sighed while rubbing his head and asked, “Given the notes and the parts we have, how long do you think it would take to recreate the product?”

 

The line was quiet for a couple of minutes.

 

Lex frowned and growled, “How long?”

 

Dr. Spellman sighed and said, “Two years if we are lucky, but more than likely four.”

 

“What?” shrieked Lex.

 

“Looking at your sister’s notes, it took them two years to make it and that is when they had the parts and funding. While we have the funding this time, we don’t have the parts.”

 

“Why is that?” growled Lex.

 

“Because the parts needed are from another galaxy. We would need nth metal which won’t be in supply on Earth for another six months. We also need quartz 67 blue which is on the planet Tamoron which is currently at war now. Getting it out of there will be a feat all on its own.”

 

Lex groaned while massaging his head.

 

“From what you have right now, is there anything you can use to make the subject of Project Red K more willing to be with me?”

 

“Lex…..”

 

“Can you? snapped Lex.

 

Dr. Spellman sighed and said, “I could use the parts to make something that would make the subject possibly more suggestive of your whims. However, if they have as many negative feelings towards you as you make it sound, it is more than likely going to lead to failure.”

 

“Why is that?” Lex demanded.

 

Dr. Spellman took a deep breath and said, “Lex, as scientists, there is a reason why we randomly choose test subjects. Having subjects that have close personal ties to us can cause more unintended results than we want. It sounds like the subject is too close to you and that is why you are not getting the results you wanted.”

 

Lex snapped and said, “I guess I will have to come up with the solution on my own then.”

 

“Lex, don’t be like…..”

 

Lex hit the call button on his steering wheel to end the call.

 

As Lex gripped the steering wheel, he muttered, “Don’t worry Clark. I will make you mine. Just wait and see.”

Chapter Text

Lena smiled and leaned back into her chair at the Children’s Hospital. She closed the laptop on her desk.

 

“I’m finally finished for the day,” said Lena softly.

 

Today had been very productive for Lena. Ever since the commercial, business at the hospital has been booming. More doctors from across the country wanted to work with them and more importantly, they have received a massive influx of patients. It meant more paperwork, but it was a nice problem to have. Lena smiled while rubbing the back of her neck.

 

I am finally able to help people.

 

As she stretched,  she heard a knock on her office door.

 

“Come in,” said Lena.

 

Sam poked her head through, breath a sigh of relief, and said, “Good, you are still here.”

 

Lena frowned and asked, “There isn’t more paperwork, is there? I was hoping to actually be able to leave early for once.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “Eager to get to your girlfriend I see.”

 

Lena pouted and said, “Well, yeah, I haven’t seen her all day and I want to cuddle alright.”

 

Sam cackled and said, “I won’t delay your cuddle time with Kara. Ruby’s school just called to confirm if you and Kara are still attending the Flash’s STEM forum tomorrow.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Yes, Kara texted me saying she is still coming.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “That is good. I will let the school know. It is so awesome that the Flash has been setting up these forums to try to get young girls into STEM fields.”

 

Lena nodded and said, “I wished we had something like this when I was younger. There are not many of us in the fields of math, tech, science, or engineering. I really do believe that if girls knew about these subjects at an early age, that they would be more engaged.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “The girls at Ruby's school have been talking about it nonstop. Granted they are more excited that the Flash is coming. Kind of surprised that Kara is going in her civilian attire though.”

 

Lena looked up thoughtfully and said, “She did think about going as Supergirl, but figured it was too risky in case someone linked the degree back to her civilian identity.”

 

Sam looked at Lena curiously and said, “I thought that she got her degree from Krypton though. Would that even apply here?”

 

Lena nodded and said, “Before Kara started crime fighting here, she did get her Maters’s in Mathematics from National City University.”

 

“Why?”

 

Lena mused, “To have a backup plan. With crime fighting, there is always the chance that things could go wrong or maybe she decides she had enough with that life. She wanted something just in case this or the journalism career she just started didn’t pan out.”

 

Sam smirked and said, “She is sexy, heroic, and smart. You definitely hit the jackpot. Does she have some friends that she could maybe introduce me to?”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said “I thought you didn’t do relationships anymore. I remember you saying it was better to hit it and quit it.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “I don’t remember being that crass.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “I paraphrased. What you said was much more vulgar than that.”

 

Sam cackled and said, “Maybe I was. That’s beside the point.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “Which is?”

 

Sam chuckled softly and said, “You and Kara have shown me that it is possible to connect with someone on a deeper level. I would like to find that for myself too someday.”

 

Lena smiled widely while leaning back in her chair.

 

“Awww, Kara and I are your inspiration. That’s so sweet.”

 

Sam sighed and said, “Please don’t make me take that back.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “I kid. I’ll talk to Kara to see if she has some single friends that are ready to mingle.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “Awesome! Well, I won’t keep you from your sexy time with Kara…”

 

Lena chuckled, shook her head and said, “Bye Sam.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Bye Lena.”

 

As Sam closed the door behind her, Lena got up and stretched. She then went to a corner of her lab with her tablet and typed in a few things. A portal opened.

 

Lena smiled and said, “Like always have a quick way home.”

 

After she steps through the portal she appears by the front door of Kara’s apartment in the house of El. Waiting to greet her was Streaky who instantly started to purr and rub against Lena’s leg.

 

Lena smiled as she picked up Streaky and said, “It is nice to see you too.” She started to scratch Streaky behind the ears which caused him to purr more. Lena cuddled with him, looked around and said, “Let’s see if we can find your mommy.”

 

She walked a bit from the front part of the apartment when she noticed rose petals. Lena smiled as she followed the rose petals until she got to the kitchen. She was pleasantly surprised to see a candle lit table of food with a bottle of wine and wine glasses.

 

Lena suddenly felt arms embrace her from behind and a kiss on her left cheek. She looked up to see Kara's smiling face.

 

Kara rested her chin on crook of Lena’s neck and said, “I hope you like it.”

 

Lena smiled while leaning in to kiss Kara. They stayed in each other’s embrace until Lena leaned back and said, “I love it darling.”

 

As they started walking to the table, Lena asked, “What is the special occasion?”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Well, I realized that we never had a full first date. I wanted to rectify that this evening.”

 

Lena grinned when she looked closely at their meal and noticed that it was grilled salmon, with kale and rice.

 

Lena looked up at Kara lovingly and said, “You made my favorite meal.”

 

Kara chuckled while rubbing the back of her neck and said, “I actually didn’t make it. Alfred did. He also made pumpkin pie with whip cream for dessert.”

 

Lena looked up startled and said, “Oh! That was nice of him. But why?”

 

Kara smiled and taking a few step back and posing showing off her outfit from the paintball match and said, “My team won the paintball tournament. As a prize, Alfred offered each member of Team World’s Finest his culinary skills for the night. I decided to use mine on a romantic dinner with my favorite person.”

 

Lena smiled and kissed Kara on the cheek and said, “That is so sweet.” Lena looked down at Kara’s outfit and chuckled a little and said, “This outfit is so cute. Who came up with it?”

 

Kara beamed and said, “Dami made this for us. He wanted to build team unity.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “That is so adorable. He seems to really admire both you and Barry.”

 

Kara chuckled while pulling out Lena’s seat and said, “I am not sure about all of that.”

 

Lena smiled softly as she sat down with Streaky and said, “I’m sure. He sounds like a person who is very guarded and stubborn. However, from the stories you told me about him and what I observed when he was recovering in this building, he seems to look up to you and Barry for guidance and direction. For example, when Kalex told Damian he would need to be on bed rest for a while, he initially freaked out, but he calmed down after you guys talked to him.”

 

Kara raised an eyebrow and said, “He scowled at us the whole time though.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “You had got him to stop throwing objects so that he wouldn’t pull his stitches. I believe is small miracles when I see them.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Touché.” Kara looked up thoughtfully as she sat down in her chair and said, “I guess that may explain his interesting food request.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and asked, “Which was?”

 

“Well, after Barry and I told Alfred what we wanted for our personalized dinners, Damian exploded saying that he didn’t understand why we are getting personalized meals when we won the game as a team and why not have a team meal instead.”

 

Lena chuckled and said, “See, I told you that he likes hanging out with you guys. He just has a hard time showing it.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “You should have seen his face when his father and Alfred told him he could still have a team meal with us. It is not often when I see him look embarrassed.”

 

“Well, after all of that, what does he want to do for a team dinner?”

 

Kara leaned back, smiled, and said, “A pizza party.”

 

Lena raised an eyebrow and said, “Interesting choice.”

 

Kara nodded and said, “I thought so too. Apparently, he heard the kids in his class talk about having pizza parties all the time so he was curious what the appeal was.”

 

Lena smirked and said, “Ah, so he is finally taking an  interest in kids his age.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “He is moving in the right direction. He has a friend that he makes comic books with. I hope he can make more friends.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Ahh, Damian is interested in comics too? Ruby is a big fan and loves to do cosplay of her favorite characters. She is supposed to be going with Sam to a comic convention near National City next month. There is supposed to be a workshop for kids on comic book creation lead by actual comic book artist and writers. I don’t know if Damian would be interested.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “That would definitely be something up his alley. I will let him know!”

 

Lena smile and said, “Perfect! I will make sure to ask Sam to give me more information about the event.”

 

Lena noticed that Streaky had started to go from her lap and tried to paw at her fish.

 

Lena chuckled as she grabbed Streaky and said, “It seems like a certain someone is hungry.”

 

Kara chuckled as she went to grab Streaky and said, “I didn’t forget about you little guy. I made sure that Alfred made you some too.”

 

Kara got up, went to the counter to get Streaky’s bowl filled with bite sized Salmon, and placed both of them on the floor.

 

As Kara went to sit back down at the table, she said, “Now that Streaky is set up, let’s eat!”

 

Lena smiled as she bit into her food. She moaned at how good everything tasted.

 

Lena looked up startled and said, “This is the best salmon that I have ever tasted.”

Kara nodded and said, “Alfred is a good cook. I wouldn’t tell Kalex this, but his food would rival anything the House of El came up with.”

 

Lena marveled and said, “I can only imagine.”

 

They ate for a couple of minutes more before Kara asked, “How was your day?”

 

Lena smiled and said, “It was wonderful. We have two new doctors that are starting and bringing their revolutionary technologies with them in cancer research. Also, our influx of patients keeps rising to the point that we have begun planning our expansion.”

 

Kara beamed and said, “That sounds great!”

 

Lena looked up misty eyed and said, “And to think this all took off because of a commercial. If you would have told me a commercial could completely change public perception of me, I would have thought you were insane.”

 

Kara smiled while grabbing Lena’s hand and said, “I am glad that people are able to see you for who you really are: strong, loyal, warm, and caring. And they will see your brilliance in display at the STEM forum tomorrow.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I have to remember to thank Barry for thinking of me for that.”

 

Kara looked at Lena lovingly and asked, “How couldn’t he? You are the best in your field. It was a no brainer to have you on the panel.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “You’re so sweet.”

 

Kara smiled while grabbing Lena’s hand and kissing it, and said, “I only speak the truth, my love.”

 

Lena smirked as she got up and went over to sit on Kara’s laps.

 

Lena caressed Kara’s face and purred in her ears, “I love it when you call me that.”

 

Kara smiled smirked and said, “I am always happy to oblige my love.”

 

Kara started peppering kissing down Lena’s neck which caused her to moan.

 

Lena leaned back while caressing Kara’s face and murmured, “Too bad we won’t be able to have the dessert Alfred made us.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “Now, now Lena. All we have to do is be a little bit creative.”

 

Lena lifted an eyebrow, smiled at Kara coyly, and asked, “How so?”

 

Kara stood up and lift Lena which startled her and carried Lena over while kissing her to the counter. As she placed Lena on the counter, Kara grabbed the can of whipped creme that was next to the pumpkin pie and sprayed some on Lena’s neck. Kara then looked hungrily at Lena’s neck for a moment before licking the cream off causing Lena to moan.

 

Kara smirked and said, “I can think of a good few places to spray this that will allow us loads of fun.”

 

Lena smiled coyly at Kara as she kissed her on the lips and said, “You are so naughty.”

 

Kara smiled coyly and said, “You haven’t seen naughty from naughty from me yet Ms. Luthor.”

 

Kara smiled seductively as she quickly tore open Lena’s top exposing her lacy black bra.

 

Lena smirked and said, “I think I like naughty Kara.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “As you know, I aim to please.”

 

As Kara went to kiss Lena on the neck, they heard a loud purr. They both looked down startled to see Streaky staring at them curiously.

 

Lena chuckled as she leaned in to rest her forehead on Kara’s chest and said, “It seems like we have a captivated audience.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “I see.”

 

Kara smirked and then quickly pick up Lena and placed her in her arms, and said, “Then, I guess we should continue the rest of our evening in the bedroom.”

 

Lena smiled coyly and said, “I would really like that.”

 

Kara smiled seductively and said, “And away we go.”

 

Kara and Lena were gone in a blur leaving a confused Streaky who proceeded to yawn and curl up on the floor for a nap.

 

*****

 

Alex sighed as she sat on her bed looking at the outfit before her in her closet. It was a white robe white gold trim down the sides and across the sleeves. Hanging above the rob was a white theater mask that had a golden half crescent moon above it. Maggie observed Alex from the bedroom door for a moment before walking in and said, “I take it you are not looking forward going in today.

 

Alex shook her head as she gradually got up from the bed and put on the robe and the mask.

 

“It is always unsettling. To be among those with so much power. It just makes me feel…. I don’t know.”

 

Maggie looked at Alex curiously and said, “Small.”

 

Alex sighed and said, “It sounds so stupid.”

 

Maggie came up to Alex from behind and embraced her and said, “It’s not stupid. Considering who you are dealing with, it is understandable.”

 

Alex leaned back into Maggie’s chest and sighed, “I know, but it is still unnerving.”

 

Maggie smiled as she kissed Alex on the neck and said, “Well, that is expected since you are about to speak to literal gods. However, in the past, they have surprisingly receptive to you and listened to reason before, I don’t see why they will not this time.”

 

Alex looked up hesitantly at Maggie and said, “I am not sure they will be this time since I want to enact Plan B.”

 

Maggie sighed while leaning her head on Alex’s shoulder and said, “I take it that call with Eve wasn’t good news then.”

 

Alex shook her head.

 

Maggie rolled her eyes while shaking her head and muttered, “I hate Lex.”

 

Alex sighed and said, “Yeah, Lex is the gift that keeps on giving. I will be glad once we have him out of the way.”

 

“You and a bunch of other people,” muttered Maggie.

 

Alex smiled as she broke away from Maggie’s embrace. She wished she could stay longer, but knows she has a duty to uphold.

 

Alex chuckled while rubbing the back of her neck and said, “I should go. Can’t delay the inevitable.”

 

Maggie reached down and squeezed Alex’s hand and said, “I know that they come off a little strong, but remember you are Alex Danvers. You’re a badass that doesn’t take shit from anyone. No one can back you to a corner.”

 

Alex smiled. She wished that Maggie could see it under the mask. Maggie always knew how to make her feel better.

 

Alex squeezed Maggie’s hand before she vanished.

 

Maggie looked down at her hand that just contained Alex’s hand a moment ago. She shook her head and smiled.

 

Good Luck Alex. I believe in you.

 

*****

 

It took Alex a moment to adjust her eyes to her new surroundings. Before her was a white room with a wooden decorated table in the middle. At the table sat four humongous individuals who all stared at her with expressions ranging from curiosity to outright disdained. The four were the masterminds behind Leviathan controlling the humans like puppets behind the shadows.

 

When Alex started to work for Leviathan, she knew that there had to be someone powerful at the top. Lex had power, but she knew he couldn’t be the top dog. He was too arrogant and self-serving for that. However, when she finally found out the truth about six months ago, she never expected the ones in charge to be the Greek gods. In hindsight, she shouldn’t be too surprised. She interacted with aliens all the time. Finding out gods really existed shouldn’t have been that far of a reach.

 

Alex was startled to find out that while all the Greek gods were real only four were still able to interact with the modern world since people still worship them to a degree: Artemis, (goddess of the moon), Aphrodite (goddess of love), Ares (god of war), and Apollo (sun god).  Each god had acolytes that performed their every whim. She was an acolyte of Artemis. Every fifty years, they rotate out an acolyte to be the Supreme Leader of Leviathan to carry out the gods’ interest in the humans. Alex ended up being Supreme Leader because it was time for an acolyte of Artemis to take the role.

 

Alex glanced up at her mistress Artemis. She sat the furthest to the left and looked very similar to Wonder Woman except she had long white hair and was wearing white armor. She was staring at Alex with intrigue which caused Alex to breathe a sigh of relief.

 

As long as she is not upset with my presence, she will at least make the others hear me out.

 

Alex bowed down and said, “My benevolent masters, thank you for meeting with me on such short notice.”

 

The man second from the right sneered at Alex and said, “You have some nerve summoning us without any warning.”

 

The man had black buzz-cut hair and wore black and red armor.

 

Artemis smirked at the man and said, “Ares, don’t sound bitter. Alex isn’t one to call meetings without reason.”

 

The woman second from the right rolled her eyes and said, “Whatever the issue is, can we hurry up? I have things that I must attend to.”

The woman had long blonde hair, blue eyes, and was wearing a pink toga. The man at the far right smirked at her. He had the same facial features as Artemis but had orange hair that went down to his ears, sun-kissed skin, and wore a yellow toga.

 

“What is the rush, Aphrodite? Are you really that desperate to see the finale of that stupid reality show?”

 

Aphrodite scoffed and said, “Shut up Apollo. Golden Bachelor is an amazing show. You’re just too obtuse to understand  it.”

 

Artemis raised her eyebrow, looked at the two, and said, “Can you both be quiet?”

 

The two scowled at her while Artemis rolled her eyes and looked at Alex with general curiosity.

 

“You can continue my child.”

 

Alex nodded and said, “One of my spies has informed me of unsettling news. Lex plans to kill Samantha Arias and her daughter tomorrow.”

 

Ares laughed sarcastically and said, “This drivel is what you call our attention for.” Ares turned to Artemis with a smirk on his face and said, “I thought your acolyte was smart enough not to waste our time on this.”

 

Artemis narrowed her eyes and growled “Ares…”

 

Apollo raised up his hand and said, “Now dear sister, before you go off, Ares does have a point. Lex would honestly be doing us a favor by getting rid of the World Killer. Honestly, if she had been discovered with the others years ago, she would have already been disposed of, but…” Apollo eyed Alex with intrigue and said, “Your acolyte isn’t one to propose something without a plan. So tell us, why is it important for us to get involved?”

 

Alex took a deep breath and said, “If you remember the prophecy, it said having Supergirl in our corner increases our odds by 50%, but if we had another Kryptonian it will increase it to 90%.

 

Artemis raised an eyebrow and asked, “You want to use the World Killer to help our cause?”

 

Alex nodded.

 

Aphrodite looked at Alex curiously and asked, “Isn’t that a risky decision? The World Killer will not be able to access their powers until activated and once they are, they are not able to be reasoned with.”

 

Ares scoffed and said, “You are right dear sister which is why it would be more prevalent to get Superman instead.”

 

Alex took a deep breath to stop a sarcastic remark from coming out of her mouth.

 

I told them a hundred times why Clark wasn’t an option. I guess I am headed for one hundred and one.

 

“I have talked to the Oracles since our last conversation. Superman isn’t an option anymore. Lex has compromised him. Even with our best healers aiding him, it would take months for Superman to recover, which at that point will be too late.”

 

Ares gripped the table and scowled at Alex for a couple of seconds before turning away.

 

Artemis looked at Alex amused and said, “Ah, so you consulted the Oracles. What did they say about using the World Killer in our cause?”

 

Alex said, “They said that if we are able to use the Harun El in time on her, then she would be a good ally in our cause.”

 

Apollo raised an eyebrow and asked, “What are the odds of that happening though?”

 

Alex shifted hesitantly and said, “30%.”

 

Aphrodite frowned and said, “That is not really good.”

 

Alex nodded and said, “I understand that, but if we manage to get it to work, it will be tremendously beneficial to us in the end. Not only would we have two Kryptonians, but it will make it easier to get Supergirl to trust us and bring her into the fold.”

 

Artemis raised an eyebrow and asked, “Considering your personal connection to the girl, you think she would have opposition joining our cause even with you involved?”

 

Alex nodded and said, “Supergirl has been with the Justice League long enough to have come across Leviathan on several occasions and neither of them has been a positive experience. It doesn’t also help that the League has extremely negative views of the League as well which would make it likely for her to take their word over mine. She would think I was brainwashed if I were to approach her now.”

 

Apollo frowned and asked, “Why would Supergirl trust us if we help the World Killer?”

 

Alex said, “The World Killer is very important to Supergirl Girl’s girlfriend Lena. They are like sisters and if Supergirl knew that the World Killer was in trouble, she would do anything she can to save her.”

 

Artemis leaned back in her chair and stared at Alex warily.

 

“If given the Harun El, how are you going to ensure that it is used properly before the World Killer harms Supergirl?”

 

Alex said, “My servants and I will have Supergirl and the World Killer under constant surveillance at all times so that we don’t miss our window of opportunity.”

 

The four gods turned to each other with intrigue for a couple of minutes before turning back to Alex with passive looks on their faces.

 

Artemis nodded and said, “It has been decided. You can use the Harun El. However, we only have a small amount. Make sure you use it wisely.”

 

Alex bowed and said, “Thank you Mistress, you won’t be sorry.”

 

When Alex rose back up, she was startled to notice that she wasn’t before the gods anymore, but back in her bedroom.

 

She rolled her eyes and muttered, “I hate when they do that.”

 

Alex started to move but felt a sudden weight in her hand. She looked down and saw that she was holding a purple crystal that was the size of her palm. Alex breathed a sigh of relief.

 

The hard part of getting this is over. The question is how to infuse you into Sam.

Chapter 29

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait guys! I have been suffering from an assortment of medical issues the last couple of months and is still ongoing. I used to be able to do multiple stories in a week, but it just took me two months to come out with this chapter with everything going on. I won't be able to go back to how I was doing things weekly, but I hope to be able to come out with another chapter in a shorter amount of time. Thanks for your patience and I hope you enjoy what happens next!

Chapter Text

Kara stared lovingly at Lena sleeping peacefully next to her. She lightly traced with her fingers the freckles along Lena’s back.

 

I have never been this happy before!

 

Kara happily stared at Lena for a couple of minutes until Lena started to stir.

 

Lena yawned and asked, “Have you been staring at me all night?”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “No, only for the last half hour.”

 

Lena turned around so that she was facing Kara and caressed her face.

 

Lena smirked and asked, “Do you like what you see?”

 

Kara leaned into Lena to kiss her on the lips which caused Lena to purr in contentment.

 

After a couple of minutes, Kara leaned back and said, “I enjoyed every breathtaking sight of you.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “You know the way to a girl’s heart.”

 

Kara smirked and said, “I hope amongst other things as well after last night.”

 

Lena chuckled while she swatted playfully Kara’s arm and said, “You are incorrigible.”

 

Kara chuckled and cuddled up against Lena and said, “You know you love it.”

 

Lena smiled while caressing Kara’s face and said, “That I do.”

 

Lena leaned in and kissed Kara. They held in each other’s embrace until Kara leaned back and sighed.

 

As Kara lazily started to trace the freckles along Lena’s shoulder, she said, “If it wasn’t for the STEM panel today, I would stay here with you all day.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “I would rather stay in bed with you too, but this is a good cause. I am honored that Barry asked me to participate in this.”

 

Kara smiled and said, “Me too. It is nice to work with Barry on something that doesn’t revolve around a crisis.”

 

Lena smiled and said, “Hopefully, this is a sign of more things to come. Maybe, Flash and Supergirl could do an event at the hospital.”

 

Kara pouted and asked, “Getting tired of little old me huh?”

Lena looked at Kara mortified and said, “It is nothing like that…We work so well together….It is just that I was talking to Sam and she suggested maybe building up a roster of heroes for the hospital especially since you have a friendship with the Flash and possibly the Bat family….I knew I should have kept this thought to myself….Damn it…..”

 

Kara quickly placed a finger on Lena’s lips which startled her into silence.

 

Kara smirked and said, “You are so cute when you are flustered.”

 

Lena pouted and said, “You’re teasing me aren’t you.”

 

Kara chuckled while pulling Lena in closer and kissing her on the forehead and said, “I’m sorry, but I couldn’t resist.”

 

Lena turned away and pouted more.

 

Kara chuckled and cuddled Lena closer to her and asked, “Would it make you feel better that I have talked to Barry and members of the Bat-family and they have agreed to help with any event related to the hospital? All they would need is a heads up.”

 

Lena looked at Kara surprised and asked, “Really?”

 

Kara smiled while caressing Lena’s face and said, “Really. They all see how much good that you are doing in society and want to help.” Kara leaned forward and kissed Lena on the lips and whispered in her ears, “Plus, they see how crazy I am about you.”

 

Lena blushed and said, “I didn’t realize.”

 

Kara smiled while caressing Lena’s face and said, “I wish you could see  your own brilliance.”

 

Lena blushed while looking down shyly and said, “Keep saying things like that and I will end up with a big ego.”

 

Kara chuckled and said, “Let’s just start off by using our collective egos to inspire future girls in STEM.”

 

As Kara started to get up from the bed, she stretched, put on a robe, and said, “I can make us breakfast while you get ready.”

 

Lena looked at Kara coyly and said, “Or we could both take a shower together. Save on water and energy.”

 

Kara smirked as she went over to Lena and caressed her face.

 

Kara leaned in and whispered in Lena’s ear, “As much as I would like to ravish you in the shower, we have a 45 minutes before we have to be there. Plus, Barry wanted to go over some things before the event got started.”

 

Lena pouted as she got up while making sure a sheet was wrapped around her and said, “I was hoping that you would help me this morning since I am so sticky because of your lavish use of whip cream last night.” As Lena got to the bathroom door, she dropped her blanket and coyly turned around and said, “If you don’t want to help with the mess you made, that’s okay.”

 

Kara super sped over and held Lena in a bridal position which startled Lena and caused her to yelp.

 

Kara smirked and said, “Maybe, we can be a couple of minutes late. We do want to make sure you are all nice and clean.”

 

Kara kissed Lena on the neck causing her to squeal and super sped them into the bathroom where they enjoyed the rest of their morning.

 

*****

 

Sam did a walk-through of the school playground to make sure everything was going okay. Right now, they were near the end of the S.T.E.M. program for the day. The girls were all outside with one of the four mentors the Flash brought for the S.T.E.M. event. Lena was leading a group of students interested in science. She was showing students how to make s’mores using a solar oven that was just made of aluminum, a cardboard box, and plastic wrap. Kara was leading a group of students that was interested in math. They were doing a scavenger hunt by solving mathematical clues. Felicity was leading a group of students that was interested in technology. She taught the kids how to take a VCR apart and how to put it back together. S.T.A.R. Labs engineer Karen Beecher was leading a group of students that were interested in engineering. They were doing the egg drop challenge. Karen had the students create structures to protect their eggs from breaking when dropped from a specific height. Sam smiled as she watched Ruby with the other girls in the technology track hanging off Felicity’s every word. Sam’s heart just clinched.

 

I can’t believe my baby is growing up.

 

Suddenly, Sam heard someone chuckle and said, “They all look cute huddle together.”

 

Sam looked to her right startled to see The Flash standing right next to her.

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “Sorry for scaring you there. I forget my speed makes my awareness….”

 

Sam shook her head and said, “No, you’re fine.” Sam then turned to smile at Ruby and her group and said, “They do look cute learning about the opportunities they didn’t know were opened for them.” Sam turned back to the Flash, smiled and said, “Thanks for bringing this opportunity for the girls. We have clubs here in science, math, engineering, and tech, but only the boys seemed interested in it. Although, I get the feeling that a lot of that has been fostered by the male teachers here.”

 

Flash nodded and said, “I hope this program I have created will discourage that way of thinking.

 

Sam looked at the Flash thoughtfully and asked, “Was there a particular incident that caused you to form the program?”

 

That Flash chuckled while looking down and rubbing the back of his neck.

 

Sam rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly and said, “I didn’t mean to pry….”

 

The Flash smiled and said, “No, it is nothing like that. It is just that…..” The Flash took a deep breath, and rubbed the back of back of his neck. “I never thought about this until a couple of years ago. There used to be this girl I grew up with. She was brilliant. She exceeded in everything she put in mind to. She was just that good. A couple of years before she died…." The Flash looked down and cringed his hands but then continued, “I was telling her about a conference that I went to for biochemistry. As I talked about it, I noticed a forlorn look on her face. I asked her if everything was okay. Originally, she told me she was fine, but I pushed and she told me that she always regretted not going into the science track in college. I was shocked to hear that from her. She had the grades. She did better than me and every other student in our grade. I asked her why she didn’t pursue it and she said that her male counselor told her that not that many female students excelled in the field.”

 

Sam stared at the Flash floored and said, “No! The nerve!”

 

The Flash shook his head and said, “I know. I was shocked that a counselor of all people would give her such bad advice. She decided to pursue her second interest in journalism. I hated that she ended up in a field that she wasn’t truly passionate about. That is why when I got to where I am today, I decided to use my platform to make a difference. It has been small chances with a couple of schools so far but I hope that it will eventually make a dent.”

 

Sam smiled while looking at Ruby and said, “I say that you are making more than a dent in these girls lives. I am sure we are looking in world leaders in the making here.” Sam turned to the Flash, smirked, and said, “With this being a success, we should partner up on more events. Maybe bring along another hero or two?”

 

The Flash smirked and said, “Already looking to the next thing I see.”

 

Sam chuckled while rubbing the back of her head and said, “Well, we have to have a way to provide free services for the children at the hospital.”

 

The Flash cackled and said, “Touché. I told Supergirl that you guys can just let me know and I will be more than happy to help as long as it doesn’t conflict with something else that is happening.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “That is good to hear. Also, if you want to tell any of your other super hero friends about us…”

 

Flash chuckled and said, “Actually, I have invited three here.”

 

Sam looked around surprised and said, “Really? Where are they?”

 

Flash chuckled and said, “Well, one is hiding in plain sight. They wanted to get a feel of you guys before they approach you.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “I respect that.”

 

Flash looked up thoughtfully and said, “Now the other two should have been here by now especially the little brat. He is a stickler for time and the event is almost over.”

 

Sam raised her eyebrow at the brat part.

 

I know better than to judge group dynamics.

 

Sam shrugged her shoulder and said, “Well, he is a superhero so maybe he ran into other superhero things.

 

Flash rubbed the back of his neck and said, “That is what I am worried about.”

 

“You worry way too much Flash,” said a young voice.

 

The Flash and Sam jolted and turned around to see Robin smirking behind him.

 

Sam stared at him bewildered.

 

I can’t believe that I didn’t realize he was there the entire time.

 

Sam turned to the Flash and saw that he was as startled as she which caused her to smile a bit.

 

At least I am not the only one.

 

After taking a couple of deep breaths, the Flash glared at Robin and asked, “What the hell man? Can’t you Bats ever walk up like a normal person?”

 

Robin looked down nonchalantly while examining his hands and said, “Not our style.” Robin then looked up, smirked at the Flash, and said, “For the fastest man alive, you lack spatial awareness.”

 

The Flash frowned, “Why you…”

 

Robin smirked and said, “Remember Flash, you have a civilian audience.”

 

Robin nudged over to Sam.

 

Sam looked over at the two like deer in the headlights. Granted, she was getting a kick from seeing the petty drama between superheroes. It made them almost seem human just like everyone else. However, she wasn’t expecting the attention to suddenly drift back to her.

 

Sam quickly stepped back and said, “I can go somewhere else while you guys discuss things.”

 

As Sam was about to scurry off, the Flash sighed and said, “No, you’re fine.” The Flash raised an eyebrow while looking at Robin and said, “As much as we get on each other’s nerves, there is no one that I would rather go into battle with.”

 

Robin smirked and said, “You are a worthy ally to have in battle although… I believe you need me a little more than the other way around.”

 

Flash sighed while closing his eyes and said, “Don’t make me regret inviting you.”The Flash looked around and said, “Anyway, I only see you here. I thought that Nightwing was coming with you.”

 

Robin rolled his eyes and said, “We started off together, but we split up.”

 

Flash looked at Robin with a raised eyebrow and asked, “Is everything okay?”

 

Robin nodded and said, “We were initially on our way here until Nightwing saw something out of the ordinary he wanted to follow up on. He sent me on ahead without him while he continues the pursuit.” Robin looked to the side, sighed and said, “I wish he had let me continued with him.”

 

The Flash smiled softly as he walked over to Damian and patted him on the head which caused Robin to gawk at him.

 

“Hey, what is the meaning of this!”

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “You don’t have to worry about Nightwing. He is more than capable of handling things on his own. Besides, I do appreciate you being here showing support. I know that the kids here will be excited to see you.”

 

Sam nodded and said, “The kids don’t get to see superheroes around their age that often so I know they will be happy to meet you.”

 

Robin looked away awkwardly and murmured, “Thanks….Although I would rather be in the throes of battle right now.”

 

The Flash sighed while rubbing the bridge of his nose and asked, “Why can’t you just take a compliment? Besides being here is one of the more normal things I have seen you do.”

 

 

Sam looked up and the Flash and chuckled a little bit.

 

The Flash looked at Sam with an eyebrow raised and asked, “What’s so funny?”

 

Sam shook her head and said, “Sorry for laughing, it is just funny to see you guys bounce off each other like that. It is nice to see you guys have mundane conversations like everyone else.”

 

The Flash chuckled, and said, “I admit we strive to be the pillars of example to the public, but sometimes we have our petty differences, isn’t that right Robin?

 

The Flash looked over to where Robin was standing but he was gone. Sam followed his gaze and was surprised that Robin was no longer in sight.

 

Sam chuckled and rubbed the back of her neck and said, “I hope I didn’t say anything too offensive to make him leave.”

 

The Flash chuckled and said, “That unfortunately is a Batfamily trait. They arrive and leave without a word. It is unnerving sometimes. Although, I sometimes wish I had the stealth to pull something like that off.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “I do too. Imagine all the sneak attacks that you could get away with.”

 

The Flash turned to her with an eyebrow raised.

 

Sam rubbed the back of her head and said, “I know that sounded childish….”

 

The Flash shook his head, chuckled and said, “Nope, honestly the first thing I would do is do a sneak attack on Robin for a change.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “Glad to know that our heroes of tomorrow like to do childish pranks too.”

 

The Flash laughed, “Guilty as charge.” The Flash looked toward the kids and said, “Well, it is about time for everyone to be finished with their experiments. I can’t wait to see the results of the experiments from all the girls this year. I hope these activities have gotten some of the girls interested in a future in STEM related fields.”

 

Sam smiled and said, “I don’t think you have anything to worry about. All the girls seemed to be happily engaged with their fellow mentors. I know that I will probably have to practically pull Ruby away from Felicity later today.”

 

The Flash smiled and looked over at Felicity teaching the perspective tech students. She was absolutely glowing as she talked the girls through their task.

 

The Flash sighed lovingly and asked, “She is great isn’t she?”

 

Sam looked at the Flash, smirked and said, “She seems lovely. I can see how you might have a crush on her.”

 

The Flash looked at her baffled and said, “Crush. I wouldn’t say crush…..Felicity is just a nice person…..”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Ah, you have the love bug bad.” Sam went to pat the Flash on the shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, you secret is safe with me.”

 

Sam made a sign with her hand of zipping her lips.

 

The Flash stared at Sam with a raised eyebrow before shaking his head.

 

The Flash rubbed the back of his head and said, “Before I say anything else embarrassing, I should get the mentor/mentee packets for the kids and mentors. Do you mind letting everyone know to get ready to present their final results and then we will end the event with the picnic social so the girls can ask the mentors more questions.”

 

Sam chuckled and said, “Sure. I will get everyone ready.”

 

The Flash zoomed off in a blur. Sam shook her head and smiled.

 

I know the Flash and Supergirl and now I may meet more super heroes. I can’t believe how kick ass my life is right now!

 

Sam turned to the direction Ruby and her group was sitting. She looked and saw that Felicity was still helping some of the girls put their VCR back together. However, Sam frowned when she didn’t see Ruby anywhere. She looked over at the other groups, and didn’t see Ruby with the other girls either. As Sam started to panic, she quickly took three long breaths.

 

 

Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Ruby may have excused herself to go back inside anywhere ranging to get more supplies or even going to the bathroom. All because I don’t see her outside, doesn’t mean that there is something wrong.

 

However, Sam couldn’t get this weird feeling from the pit of her stomach. Sam looked up determine.

 

I’ll start off with Felicity and see if may she knows where Ruby went to. If not, I will check the school building.

 

As Sam started to run over to Felicity’s group, she felt a sudden pain so intense in the back of her head. It felt like someone had stuck a hot poker through her skull. Before she could scream, everything went black.